View allAll Photos Tagged physically"

Yet more creatures!

 

Gworjini: A very special species from Terramos that is classified as both a plant and an animal, somewhat similar to the Omgnogg. However, the Gworjini is a very intelligent humanoid rather than a sentient bush. Their skin is made entirely of plant matter, while the internal systems are made of flesh and blood. Thus, they are true Omnitrophs. The vast majority of their population lives inside and around the Guardian of Terramos, though a few have left home to travel as far as to other planets, for some strange reason or another. Also, the Gworjini are one of the very few races in the Prime Galaxy whose females are both physically and intellectually superior to the males, which are short and stout while the women of the species are much taller and leaner, with three large breasts and a beautiful flower blooming on top of them as opposed to the males who only have a short antenna on top of their heads. The reason they were created this way, if any, is unknown. The range of their durability value goes from about 400 to 800, with higher values usually belonging to the females.

 

Mirtrode (Nirtrid King): A special sub–species of the Nirtrids, the Mirtrodes are the most humanoid creatures in the Nirtrid family. Unlike their spawn, they somewhat resemble humanoids and could be considered beast–hominids. They are the patriarchs of the Nirtrid race, as all “Pure”, first–generation Nirtrids come from them. Having multiple sexual organs, it rapidly impregnates the related “Nirtrid Queen”, which has multiple separate reproductive systems and a very short incubation period, which accounts for the high population and diversity of the little monsters. Mirtrodes are also much stronger than they appear, having durability values of over 1,000 and channeling Primal Energies throughout their bodies. Still, this power pales in comparison to that of the creature’s female counterpart. Each Nirtrid King lives with one Nirtrid Queen deep at the center of their Nirtrid den, and only one patriarch/matriarch pair exists per hive. As such, Mirtrodes are very rarely seen up close, unlike their spawn.

 

Bivangrante: A type of high–tier angel found in Paradise and the other upper Heavenly Realms as a class of holy guard. Bivangrantes are incredibly powerful. With neon glowing bodies, claws that can pierce easily through all forms of matter, and halos of pink electrokinetic Rainbow Energy, they each stand over two meters tall, are made of unfathomably dense extra–corporeal matter similar to what is found inside of a star, and are physically stronger and have higher fighting skill than any mortal warrior (without any special powers, that is). One of them can easily defeat a DeyRhine in a fight, despite having a considerably lower durability value of “only” about 3,000, and they are also capable of taking down most types of Deadly Sin Archfiends. The only major varieties of angel more powerful are the seven Archangels, and the Djinn/Arch–Djinn.

 

Errvwarp: A deadly flying parasite from Gorlune that latches onto the head of its victim with its grizzly “arms” and stabs its poisoned stinger into their skull, resulting in a horrible, slow death and sucking out the victim’s brain juices so that the Errvwarp can consume them into its own brain and become more powerful. The poison that this creature produces is deadly to all species other than itself, and gallons of said poison are stored in the form of yellow liquid inside it’s transparent cranium, where the multiple, wriggling tentacle–like brains are also clearly visible. The monster’s brains actually need to remain submerged in the poison liquid for it to survive, paradoxically enough, so breaking the glass–like but still very hard skull will kill it. The Errvwarp’s durability value is somewhere near 600; it has not been studied extensively enough to obtain an exact measure. This creature’s extremely dangerous attributes make it an ideal asset for offensive warfare, and indeed, the Skellen have managed to domesticate them and frequently unleash them in packs upon their enemies.

 

Zuckocone: Large and hardy, not to mention colorful, humanoids from Yominasst, they have a single eye as well as a single horn on their backs. Their durability value has the potential to break to 1,000 threshold, and their fists can break through boulders. Despite their monstrous appearance and great brute strength, they are a peaceful, and Godly race, like most in the Delta Octant, and in fact even moreso than many, to the point of them almost being pacifists. Almost. They’re very smart as well. Also, a notable and unique feature of the Zuckocone is that the males carry the offspring, which develop inside the upper torso and can be visibly seen through a soft spot in the body next to the head. This has been noted by other races to be rather “creepy”.

 

Trylepibe: A race of small and rather dull humanoids native to Zornemim. They naturally live in medium–sized tribes in and around caves scattered sparsely across the planet’s surface, but have for many years now been almost completely enslaved by the Demioids, who have also effectively brainwashed most of the population, though most are manual laborers rather than warriors. Trylepibes’ seemingly featureless arms are actually home to thousands of invisibly small feelers, which allow them to stimulate any surface with the as much of their limbs are touched to it. Most of their body is very hard, but a glaring weakness lies in both their chest and cranium, which for some reason partially expose the ribcage and brain, respectively, are much more vulnerable than the rest of the body and can be quite easily pierced/torn open. Because of this, their durability value is rather difficult to calculate, but can be averaged out to be about 500.

 

Rai Raymut: A being that exists on the desolate planet of Murshunk, in the Zeta Octant. They are one of very few living organisms on a planet with very low biodiversity and an inhospitably hot and dry environment. In fact, they are the second largest creatures present on Murshunk (at over two feet), the third being less than a quarter of its size and the first being the unique special creation Stusthara. Rai Raymuts are tribal hunter–gatherer beasts that live on the sparse supplies of insects and plants on their planet, having a very high threshold for hunger that has allowed them to survive on Murshunk for centuries. Their main, and highly unique (for a mortal creature), defense mechanism is a powerful blast of Rainbow Energy released from their “faces”, which indeed have extra–corporeal properties, most likely as a result of their prolonged exposure to the magical rainbows produced by Stusthara. A secondary defense is the lashing of their tails. The Rai Raymut's durability value is 400–550.

 

(Custodian's Note: The following four small creatures all come from Hulptos)

 

Porflark: A type of fish with pinkish–purple skin and sight mammalian features, which can breathe air but not survive on dry land. They reach out at food with their long, adhesive tongues, which extend for over fifteen inches. The diet includes, among other things, young Esmerolp, while mature ones are capable of harming the Porflark, at least in groups of two or more, which are rare. They’re also recognized for their strangely shaped and proportionally massive male sexual organs. Their durability value is about 200.

 

Hemahane: A red–colored crustacean with a spiny shell covering most of its body and a large, variable number of legs. Unlike the Qudsarb, the shell is actually part of the Hemahane’s body and grows around them during infancy. Red tendrils grow from the male’s shell during adulthood, which are used to attract mates. Hemahanes’ rugged teeth can break through certain softer types of rock, and some individuals are considerably larger than others. Its durability value is 150–250.

 

Esmerolp: Having a bloated, striated chest and also being known as the “Jester Jellyfish”, the Esmerolp is only a few inches in size and is quite rare, being sought out by some humanoids as pets. One reason that the creature is so rare is because of the many creatures that seek to eat it, including the Porflark and the massive Wresher. Its durability value is only 100. Perhaps it really is better off as a sheltered pet than as an animal in the cruel wild.

 

Qudsarb: A strange creature that lives inside a shell. They tend to be attracted to “homes” that are pink in color with blue dots on them, which are rare but naturally found on Hulptos. It is claimed by some that such shells provide insulating nutrients that increase the length of Qudsarbs’ lives, though this is only a theory. They have tiny mouths that can consume certain vegetation and tiny organisms, but they are primarily filter feeders. Their true bodies are very odd–looking, if not disgusting, consisting of numerous wriggling buds, which sometimes seep out through the shell, as seen here. Durability value is about 300 with the shell, 150 without.

 

Vilvamion: The resident humanoid race of planet Jamblibam. Vilvamions are tall, limber and well–proportioned, having an ideal humanoid build that is arguably the closest to the human form itself (Connor Thorn being the only definite example of such that has ever been available to go by) out of all Nava–Verse humanoids. Their bodies, which can grow to be over six feet tall, are smooth and hairless. Their durability values are average, ranging from 500 to 700. The race's paradigm form (as well as its advanced intelligence) is particularly odd given that the Vilvamions live on a jungle planet that is otherwise totally wild and uncivilized. Indeed, the particular environment of Jamblibam has held back their ability to develop their own society significantly, as only scattered villages are possible to maintain there as opposed to a single interconnected, planet–encompassing civilization, which they would be more than capable of creating elsewhere. Nevertheless, the Vilvamions have been able to make the best of what they have on their planet. Their villages are fairly large, and their craftsmanship with wood, stone and clay is amazing. They spend a lot of time refining their building techniques and decorating their existing buildings; being unable to move on to the next developmental stage of civilization as long as they are on Jamblibam, they just keep building on what they do have. They have also attempted to utilize the caverns beneath the planet's surface as a travel network, but said caverns have proven to be far too dark, scary and occupied by monsters. Vilvamions maintain a steady and healthy meat–based diet derived from animals, the hunting of which is easier for them than for most since they are so skilled, and as for clothing/armor, they prefer wool and wooden, respectively.

A good number of Vilvamions have left Jamblibam and moved to more hospitable planets in hopes of broadening their horizons, and while some of them have found roles in more advanced societies, not enough of the overall population is willing to leave the aforementioned planet for the race to form a proper, independent civilization of its own elsewhere.

British Rail Class 373 25kV 20 car Electric Multiple Units (EMU) 373001 and 373224 (physically numbered as 3001 and 3224) as operated by Eurostar by the buffers at St. Pancras International Station in London (UK).

 

The Class 373 Eurostar units were built by Alstom and are also known as the Eurostar e300.

 

These Class 373 units were introduced into service from November 1994 and run alongside the much newer Class 374's along the HS1 (High Speed 1) line with 'Eurostar' services towards and through the Channel tunnel into Europe.

 

Most (less 8) of the remaining 27 Class 373 trainsets left in service out of 38 built are scheduled for withdrawal by 2020 and will be gradually replaced by the more European railway network friendly Siemens AG built Class 374 units.

 

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/British_Rail_Class_373

 

Note the Victorian architecture that dates back to 1868 en.wikipedia.org/wiki/St_Pancras_railway_station

 

My King's Cross- St. Pancras album flic.kr/s/aHsk73sb2v

 

Photograph taken by and copyright of my regular photostream contributor David and is posted here with very kind permission.

Robotica Balletronica sculpture at Granville Island.

 

Metal Sculptor Greg Coffelt creates stunning, totally unique figurative masterpieces crafted from metals. Physically worked by hand and welded into place with an artisan’s passion for recreating the graceful essence of the human form, his medium, primarily steel, is some of the hardest material in the world to sculpt.

 

Coffelt was born in Long Beach, California in 1960. He showed interest in art from a very young age. However, the journey to his current success as a passionate figurative artist evolved through application of intellect and physical skills as a designer, craftsman, and general contractor. These various disciplines melded into Coffelt’s psyche a keen sense for structural design, fabrication technique, and studied sensitivity to materials as his hands guide the work.

 

Largely self-taught, Greg Coffelt was inspired by the works of Rodin and Michelangelo who are primary influences on his style and composition. Coffelt attended the prestigious Laguna College of Art and Design in Laguna Beach where he received an award from the Pacific Arts Foundation for the Best of the Best contest. Eschewing the path taken by many metal sculptors who work in cast bronze, Coffelt was seduced by the challenge and beauty of working in steel which allows him to create his unique signature style. Like many great artists before him, a thorough study of human anatomy has given Coffelt insight into the human form, and when combined with application of his practical experience and creative vision the artistic results are nothing less than awe inspiring.

 

Greg Coffelt began to sculpt seriously in steel in 2001, beginning the “Evolution of Eve” series. Steel is one of the hardest substances on earth to manipulate. A single sculpture can take the artist up to 9 months to create. When finished, it is plated in nickel. Each sculpture is an original. An exact copy would be impossible. Therefore, every Coffelt creation is truly “one-of-a-kind”. To the best of our knowledge, nothing quite like Coffelt’s art exists anywhere in the world.

 

Greg Coffelt’s sculptures make a stunning statement in any living space, corporate environment, or on public display. Miranda Galleries is immensely proud to represent this exceptional, rare talent.

 

His Facebook page... www.facebook.com/artistsculptorgreg.coffelt

I thoroughly enjoyed my 11 Mar 2013, André Rieu concert this evening & will try to share a bit of what I saw & experienced today. I’m going to use a 24 hour clock to denote the time of day things took place.

 

I’d like to begin by saying thanks to the set up crew, the guys & gals behind the scene who do the really physically demanding, labor of setting up everything so the musicians can look good when it’s time. I, sincerely, appreciate all the hard work you do before & after each & every concert.

 

Thank you, Franco, Agnes, Gary, Roland, Cord, & Glenn for sharing a few minutes with me; you helped make this my best concert going experience, ever. During the next several hours I got 74 high resolution photos of many of the musicians which were taken before or during the concert. Copy this link, to see all the concert photos:

 

www.flickr.com/photos/bc_az/sets/72157632515414894/with/8...

 

1730 - After parking my car I started walking the 8-10 blocks to Comerica Theatre. Yes, I knew the concert didn’t begin until 2000 & that the doors wouldn’t even open til 1900, however I was in hopes of catching a glimpse of some of the musicians outside, before the concert started.

 

1740 - I’m approaching a local watering hole & there he is, Franco, who then turns to see who just called him by his name. He seems to remember me from our brief meeting several years ago when I first met Luca & Franco standing outside. I ask if I can take his photo & he agrees. I had to fish my camera out of my tote bag, was not expecting to need the camera so soon. Once it was around my neck, I took such a great photo of Franco that I’m going to have it put on a U.S. Postage Stamp. We shook hands & I left with a smile on my lips & a spring in my step thinking things were really starting off, RIGHT. My camera is now around my neck & secured to my tummy with a waist stabilizer so it is now readily accessible in case I have any additional chance encounters with any other musicians.

 

1750 - I’m now near the stage entrance & notice security has the street blocked off except for the sidewalk on the other side of the street. Security directs me to the place/area I need to be. When I look over I see Agnes sitting with one of the work crew. When I call out her, Agnes looks up, recognizes me, enthusiastically waves to me, realizes my plight, jumps up & makes a beeline across the street toward me & does so in high heels. Obviously, she remembers me from 7 years ago (2005). She was really happy to see me & see the photo on my T-shirt that Arthur took of me, Agnes, Suzan & Nadia. Agnes apparently clearly remembered our meeting 7 years ago & asked me how I’d been. I told Agnes I was still actively hiking in the Superstition Mountain Wilderness area, was physically active, had been to all of André’s concerts in Phoenix, she remembers seeing me at each concert. I personally congratulate Agnes on her marriage to Michael Fizzano. When I asked if I could take a photo of her, she took me by the arm, told security I was with her, & we walked across the street & into the secure area. Agnes insisted on wanting her photo taken with me, so one of the work crew agreed to take our photo, 4 of them by the buses. They are part of the photo set & will always be part of my memory of today.

 

1755 - Gary Bennett (Platin Tenor) comes up to Agnes & me & I mention that he is the ONLY Platin Tenor I’ve not photographed. Agnes leaves me after saying goodby so now I have the opportunity to talk to Gary & tell him how much a part of each concert he & the Platin Tenors are & that I especially enjoy their enthusiastic rendition of Libiamo. I got such a great photo of Gary that it to is going to be put on a U.S. Postage Stamp. Thank you Gary for sharing a few minutes of your day with me. I’ll be writing to you & using Gary Bennett postage stamps which made him laugh.

 

1759 - about this time Roland Lafosse (Double Bass), comes over & I tell him how much I enjoy the routine he & Noël put on. To my surprise he remembers me & the banner I held up toward him at one of the prior concerts several years ago. I ask if I may take his photo & he agrees. Getting photos of the musicians outside during daylight, just being themselves is a special moment. Roland, the photo of you is so good, I’m going to be writing to you using Roland Lafosse postage stamps. Thank you, Roland, for sharing a bit of your self & your time this afternoon.

 

I asked Roland if here were any new musicians in the orchestra tonight & could he give me their names. Vela (Harpist) is new & has been with the JSO for two weeks. I got several photos of Vela during the concert so you can attach a name to her face, which is the whole idea behind the JSO photo website.

 

www.AttachNamesToFaces.com

 

I leave the secure area near the stage entrance & start walking toward the front of the theatre on the opposite side of the street where I’m allowed.

 

1834 - Someone walking toward me looks familiar & when I ask, Cord, Cord Meyer, he looked please & says YES. I told him he was the one guy I was hoping to see outside the concert & that he has a reputation for being able to intelligently converse on a wide range of topics, which made him laugh. I asked Cord if Judith would be part of the choir tonight. You should have seen his eyes light up when he said YES, very enthusiastically. Cord seem really please that I knew Judith was his wife & agreed to let me take his photo. Sadly, Cord, when I got home & looked closely, I realized I botched the focus. Your photo is part of my photo set, however I feel so ashamed to have messed up. Hopefully, at some point in time I’ll have another chance to do right by you with a properly focused photo. I owe you Cord, BIG TIME & I’m not going to forget it. Maybe next time I can get a photo of you & Judith, together. By the way, I took a couple photos of Judith during the concert that came out really nice & she is looking right into my lens.

 

1900 - The doors open & I’m very nervous about whether or not security will allow me to enter with my camera, which I decide to continue to wear around my neck & secured to my tummy with the waist stabilizer, meaning the camera is right out in the open & is as visible as me. Decided NOT to try to smuggle it in this year.

 

No problem, security waved me through after taking a peek inside my tote bag that only contained a spare battery & a water repellent wind breaker for later in the evening & after the concert.

 

Once inside, I spent the $20.00 for the full color printed brochure/program & much to my dismay quickly realized AGAIN, just like last time, there was no insert with the planned musical program. grrrrrr.....I sure wish someone can do whatever is necessary so we concert goers here in Phoenix can get an insert showing the planned musical program for the evening.

 

1945 - 2000 I’m sitting in my very comfortable & well padded theatre chair talking with those around me....me & my big mouth. No one has been to an André concert, this will be a first, for them all. I explained André & the violinists would walk right down the isle right past us at the beginning of the concert & to turn around when they begin SeventySix Trombones. Everyone had seen how they began some of the DVD, but didn’t know this concert would begin just like the DVD. I told those around me that Paul Anka would be a surprise guest tonight. And several of the ladies told me how much they enjoyed Paul’s singing when they were just girls in high school.

 

I told those around me about andrerieufans.com & the JSO photo website; & one guy wanted to know if a brunette soprano soloist would be singing tonight. I told him Carmen Monarcha was here tonight, but that I didn’t know what songs she’d be singing. The guy was really happy & his wife said something about him having the “hots” for Carmen.

 

2000 - the concert began, as usual, promptly @2000, as scheduled. And then I saw something I could hardly believe. As André came down past, the guy in front of me stuck out his hand, offering & wanting to shake André’s hand ......and André clasped the guys hand & briefly shook hands with him. I told him later, that André seldom wants to shake hands because his hand was once slightly injured because some guy squeezed it so tightly.

 

2007 - Frédéric Jenniges (Zither) was the first guest & received an enthusiastic ovation after playing the Third Man Theme, something that all Americans know. I got several really good photos of Frédéric during his performance that are included in the concert photos set. I was 21 rows back however the 25mm-600mm zoom camera lens brought Frédéric up close & personal in my photos when I used the maximum 600mm zoom.

 

2020 - The Platin Tenors sang several songs including Nessum Dorma & parts of tonights audience stood & enthusiastically applauded the Tenors & other performers all evening. A couple of prior concerts, the audiences were like stones, not tonight. I got several high resolution photos of the Platin Tenors during their performance, from 21 rows back.

 

2036 - Snow Waltz is even more beautiful when seeing & listening to the JSO play it live than on DVD. The acoustics in Comerica Theatre are the BEST acoustics of any venue in Phoenix & it showed throughout the concert. This is the number where snow lightly falls on a part of the audience during the music & then cascades a blanket of snow at the end. Much to the delight of everyone, the camera focused on those that were trying to clean themselves of all the snow.

 

2045 - Stéphanie Detry (Piano) - was the featured pianist playing, Ballad for Adeline on #7 musical selection on the And The Waltz Goes On, DVD. In my opinion, Stéphanie has been long overdue for a brief moment in the spotlight & this music showcased her musical talent at its BEST. It never ceases to amaze me how much nicer it is to see & hear the music live during a concert than on a DVD. Tonights rendition showed off Stéphanie & her talent, at their BEST, & the audience responded with an enthusiastic applause. Sadly, Stéphanie is one of the few musicians I didn’t get a photo of tonight. I have you on my list to be sure to get a good photo of you during the next concert, Stéphanie.

 

During the intermission I went down to the front hoping to get a photo of Pierre; didn’t see him before the concert, during the intermission, or after the concert.

 

Karin Hinze (Cello) was conspicuous by her absence tonight. Karin & Agnes sent me a beautiful autographed photo of themselves together several years ago. The photo has been prominently enshrined on my entertainment center.

 

I really missed seeing & hearing Carla, Mirusia, & Suzan tonight. I also missed seeing Alicja (Harp), Sonja (Violin), Renate (Bassoon), Pierre Colen (Viola); Jean Sassen (Double Bass); & Heidi (Choir).

 

There is a new harpist Vela & I have several nice photos of her.

 

2110 - The 2nd part of the concert began with André introducing the St Petersburg Trio & their performance included Lara’s Theme & Kalinka. I got some good photos of them as a Trio during their performance & also individually. From left to right, the musical instruments are Mandolin/Bayan; Button Accordion, & Balalakia.

 

2150 - Kimmy Skota (Soprano Soloist) came on stage, & sang Casta Diva & got a standing ovation. I did get a great photo of Kimmy later in the concert.

 

Carmen Monarcha (Soprano Soloist); sang Habanera with emotion, flirted with André, & the entire audience, all at the same time. I did get a great photo of her later in the concert which I took during the encores.

 

I got down in front of the stage & danced to the Blue Danube with my hiking buddy who is now my waltzing partner, Mary Lee. We’ve both looked forwarded to this chance & grabbed it.

 

2205 - Glenn (son) & Marcel Falize (father) Percussion - appeared on stage together & as a duet performed the very difficult Bolero. An appreciative audience responded with an enthusiastic applause, with a significant number standing & clapping. I have a couple of photos of Glenn & Marcel sharing a very personal moment, basking in the warm afterglow of sharing center stage together as not only performers, but as father & son. Clearly, in the photo, Marcel is a very proud father. These two photos brought out the best of my 25mm - 600mm zoom lens.

 

When the encores began, I ran down the isle so I could get up as close to the stage as possible. I held up a banner that said “Manoe, Happy B-Day 10 Mar ??”, which she saw & acknowledged with a big, big smile. I have a couple of really nice photos of Manoe.

 

After the next encore I held up one more banner directed to Giedré Mundinaité (Violin) which said.....G G Marry MEeee, which I think caused her to blush. I’d sure like to be a fly on the wall for the next couple of days so I could hear all the zingers the guys in the JSO will toss at her. I have a really nice photo Giedré.

 

After all the performers came on stage & sang Adieu Mein Kleinner Gardeoffizer, everyone that that was the end of the concert. NOT so.

 

André brought out & introduced the surprise guest of the evening, Paul Anka.

Besides being a very popular singer with a number of hits in the 60’s, Paul is a prolific song writer & is the guy who wrote Frank Sinatra’s signature song, I’ll Do it My Way.

Paul sang that song & received a standing ovation from a very appreciative audience many of who remember Paul when they were teenagers. Paul’s still got it, with his voice & as a performer. This was a one time appearance for Paul with André.

 

2241 - The concert was over, people were leaving, the stage was empty except for one guy, Glenn Falize (Percussion). I went up to the front of the stage, look up & asked Glenn if he would allow me to take his photo & he said, of course, my pleasure

I didn’t bother looking to see what my camera took, which was a big mistake. * thanked Glenn & departed with a big smile on my face, knowing this was the best concert yet & this is the 6th time I seen André perform here in Phoenix.

 

Sadly, Glenn, when I got home & looked at the photo, I realized I totally botch the exposure. I have you on my list to be sure to get a photo of during the next concert here in Phoenix.

 

All in all, I can now only watch & wait for an announcement of your next concert here in Phoenix, André. Thank you for not only providing me with 6 wonderful concerts here in Phoenix, but for the 30 DVD’s I have at home that is often providing me with background music or entertainment. I bought your DVD’s to watch, trust me they’re not gathering dust. I’ve spent big bucks to buy all your DVD’s & I’m going to get my moneys worth by watching them over & over.

 

Vela, Joëlle, Margriet, Boris, Arthur, Nicolle, Karin Haine, Klaartje, Freya, are the name of just a few of the musicians I got photos of this evening.....I hope you enjoy each & every one of the 74 photos I took tonight.

  

youtu.be/syvF_cutj8w

It's 1865 and the telegraph is heading west. George Crane, wanting to keep law and order out of his territory, is out to stop the construction. The engineer on the job is Ken Mason and he is the grandson of Zorro. As Crane sends his men or Indians to stop the work, Mason repeatedly puts on the Zorro costume and rides to the rescue in this 12-chapter serial.

 

Clayton Moore

September 14th, 1914 — December 28th, 1999

 

Clayton Moore, though best remembered today as television’s Lone Ranger, had a lengthy and distinguished career in serials. Moore was a physically ideal serial lead, but his greatest strengths were his dramatic, quietly intense speaking voice and expressive face. These gifts helped Moore to convey a sincerity that could make the most unbelievable dialogue or situations seem real. The bulk of Moore’s cliffhanger work was done after World War 2, when serials’ shrinking budgets cut back on original action scenes and made the presence of skilled leading players more important than in the serial’s golden age. Moore, with his sincerity and acting skill, was just the type of actor the post-war serials needed.

Clayton Moore was born Jack Carlton Moore in Chicago. He began to train for a career as a circus acrobat at the age of eight, and joined a trapeze act called the Flying Behrs after finishing high school; as a member of the Behrs, Moore would perform for two circuses and at the 1934 World’s Fair. An injury to his left leg around 1935 forced him out of the aerialist business, and after working briefly as a male model in New York he moved to Hollywood in 1937, beginning his film career as a stuntman. He played numerous bit roles in addition to his stunt work for the next three years, among them a miniscule part in his first serial, Zorro’s Fighting Legion (Republic, 1939), as one of the members of the titular group. Edward Small, an independent producer allied with United Artists, cast Moore in his first credited parts in a pair of 1940 films, Kit Carson and The Son of Monte Cristo. The former featured Moore as a heroic young pioneer, the latter as an army officer aiding masked avenger Louis Hayward. Following these two films, Moore began to get credited speaking parts in other pictures. In 1941 he played the romantic lead in Tuxedo Junction, one of Republic Pictures’ “Weaver Brothers and Elviry” comedies, and the next year the studio signed him for his first starring serial, Perils of Nyoka (Republic, 1942).

Perils of Nyoka (Republic, 1942) was a vehicle for Republic’s new “Serial Queen,” Kay Aldridge, who played Nyoka Gordon, a girl seeking her missing scientist father in the deserts of North Africa. Moore was the heroic Dr. Larry Grayson, a member of an expedition searching for the “Tablets of Hippocrates,” an ancient list of medical cures sought by Nyoka’s father before he disappeared. Nyoka joined forces with Grayson and his expedition to locate Professor Gordon and the tablets–and to battle Arab ruler Vultura (Lorna Gray) and her band of desert cutthroats, who were after the Tablets and the treasure hidden with them. Perils of Nyoka was a highly exciting serial, with consistently imaginative and varied action sequences, and colorful characters and locales. Although Moore took second billing to Aldridge, his character received as much screen time as hers and his performance was a major part of the serial’s success. Moore, with his intense sincerity, made his nearly superhuman physician character believable; the audience never felt like questioning Dr. Grayson’s ability to perform emergency brain surgery on Nyoka’s amnesiac father in a desert cave, or his amazing powers of riding, wall-scaling, marksmanship, and sword-fighting, far beyond those of the average medical school graduate.

  

Moore went into the army in 1942, almost immediately after the release of Perils of Nyoka. He served throughout World War Two, and didn’t resume his film career until 1946, when he returned to Republic Pictures to appear in The Crimson Ghost. The impact of his starring turn in Perils of Nyoka was diminished by his long hiatus, and he found himself playing a supporting role in this new serial. He was cast as Ashe, the chief henchman of the mysterious Crimson Ghost, and aided that villain in his attempts to steal a counter-atomic weapon called a “Cyclotrode.” Ashe was ultimately brought to justice, along with his nefarious master, by stars Charles Quigley and Linda Stirling. The Crimson Ghost showed that Moore could play intensely mean villains as well as intensely courageous heroes. His sneering, bullying Ashe came off as thoroughly unpleasant, as he stalked through the serial doing his best to kill off hero and heroine.

  

Moore returned to heroic parts in his next cliffhanger, Jesse James Rides Again (Republic, 1947). The serial’s plot had Jesse, retired from outlawry, forced to go on the run because of new crimes committed in his name. Jesse and his pal Steve (John Compton) wound up in Tennessee, where, under the alias of “Mr. Howard,” Jesse came to the aid of a group of farmers victimized by an outlaw gang called the Black Raiders. The Raiders, secretly bossed by local businessman Jim Clark (Tristram Coffin), were after oil reserves beneath the local farmland, but Mr. Howard ultimately outgunned them. James’ own identity was exposed in the process, but he was allowed to escape arrest by a sympathetic marshal. Jesse James Rides Again was Republic’s best post-war Western serial, thanks in part to the unusual plot device of an ex-badman hero. Moore was able to give Jesse James a dangerous edge that most other serial leads couldn’t have pulled off; his cold, steely-eyed glare when gunning down villains seemed very much in keeping with dialogue references to Jesse’s outlaw past.

 

G-Men Never Forget (Republic, 1947), Moore’s next serial, cast him as Ted O’Hara, an FBI agent battling a racketeer boss named Vic Murkland (Roy Barcroft). O’Hara broke up various protection rackets organized by Murkland, but his efforts were hampered by Murkland’s impersonation of a kidnaped police commissioner (also played by Barcroft). G-Men Never Forget possessed a tough and realistic atmosphere not typical of gang-busting serials, and Moore delivered a grimly determined performance well-fitted to the serial’s mood. Moore’s acting, good supporting performances, skilled direction, and a well-written script made G-Men Never Forget a superior serial, one that could hold its own against earlier gang-busting chapterplays like the Dick Tracy outings.

 

Moore’s next serial was Adventures of Frank and Jesse James (Republic, 1948), in which he reprised his Jesse James role. Joined this time by Steve Darrell as Frank James, Moore tried to help a former gang member named John Powell (Stanley Andrews) develop a silver mine. Part of the mine’s proceeds were to be used to pay back victims of James Gang robberies, but the plan was derailed by a crooked mining engineer (John Crawford), who discovered the mine contained gold instead of silver and murdered Powell to keep this find secret. Crawford then used every trick in the book to keep Moore, Darrell, and Noel Neill (as Powell’s daughter) from developing the mine, but the James Boys unmasked his treachery by the end. Frank and Jesse James drew heavily on stock footage and plot elements from Republic’s earlier Adventures of Red Ryder, and was thus more predictable than its predecessor, but it was still an entertaining and well-made serial. Moore again made Jesse seem both sympathetic and (when fighting the bad guys) somewhat frightening.

 

By now, Moore was established as Republic’s premiere serial hero; however, his next cliffhanger would lead to his departure from the studio and change the course of his career. The last in a long line of Republic Zorro serials, Ghost of Zorro (1949) starred Moore as Ken Mason, the original Zorro’s grandson, who donned his ancestor’s mask to help a telegraph company establish a line in the wild West in the face of outlaw sabotage. Like Adventures of Frank and Jesse James, the serial was somewhat derivative of earlier outings (particularly Son of Zorro), but smoothly and professionally done. Moore delivered another strong performance, but for some odd reason Republic chose to have his voice dubbed by another actor in scenes where he was masked as Zorro. This strange production decision did not diminish Moore’s potential as a masked hero in the eyes of a group of television producers who were trying to find an actor to play the Lone Ranger on a soon-to-be-launched TV show; Moore’s turn in Ghost of Zorro landed him the part. Moore debuted as the Ranger in 1949, and played the part for two seasons on TV. During this period, he did make one apparent serial appearance in Flying Disc Man From Mars (Republic, 1950), but all his footage actually came from The Crimson Ghost.

 

In 1952, Moore was dropped from The Lone Ranger without any explanation from the producers, who apparently feared that Moore was becoming too identified as the Lone Ranger, and that he might become so sure of his position that he’d ask for a bigger salary. John Hart replaced Moore as the Ranger for the show’s third season, and Moore returned to freelance acting. He played numerous small roles in feature films, made multiple guest appearances (usually as a heavy) on TV shows like Range Rider and The Gene Autry Show, and also found time to make four more serials.

The first of these was Radar Men from the Moon (Republic, 1952), which featured Moore as a gangster named Graber, who was working with lunar invaders to bring the Earth under the dominion of Retik, Emperor of the Moon (Roy Barcroft). Scientist “Commando” Cody (George Wallace) opposed the planned conquest with the aid of his flying rocket suit and other handy gadgets. Moore met a fiery demise when his car plummeted off a cliff in the last chapter, and Retik came to a similarly sticky end shortly thereafter. Moore’s characterization in Radar Men from the Moon was reminiscent of his performance as “Ashe;” once again he performed deeds of villainy with swaggering relish.

 

Moore’s next serial, Columbia’s Son of Geronimo (1952), was his first non-Republic cliffhanger. He returned to playing a hero in this outing, an undercover cavalry officer named Jim Scott out to quell an Indian uprising led by Rodd Redwing as Porico, son of Geronimo. The uprising was being encouraged by outlaws John Crawford and Marshall Reed to serve their own ends, and Scott and Porico ultimately joined forces to defeat them. Son of Geronimo remains one of the few popular late Columbia serials, due to its strong and unusually violent action scenes and the forceful performances of Moore and his co-stars, particularly Reed and Redwing.

 

Moore’s last Republic serial was Jungle Drums of Africa (1952), in which he played Alan King, an American mining engineer developing a valuable uranium deposit in the African jungles. Moore was assisted by lady doctor Phyllis Coates and fellow engineer Johnny Sands and opposed by a group of Communist spies (Henry Rowland, John Cason) and their witch-doctor accomplice (Roy Glenn). While Drums drew extensively on stock shots of African animals to augment its jungle atmosphere, it relied to an unusually large extent on original footage for its action scenes and chapter endings, and the result was a modestly-budgeted but enjoyable serial that served as a good finish to Moore’s career at Republic.

 

Gunfighters of the Northwest (Columbia, 1953), Moore’s final serial, cast him as the second lead, a Mountie named Bram Nevin who backed up RCMP Sergeant Jock Mahoney. Moore, in his first and only “sidekick” role, played well off Mahoney; while the latter’s character was the focus of the serial’s action, Moore’s role was really more that of co-hero than of a traditional sidekick. The serial pitted the two leads against the “White Horse Rebels,” a gang of outlaws trying to overthrow the Canadian government. Though thinly-plotted, Gunfighters, with its nice location photography and good acting, was the last really interesting Columbia serial; it was also Moore’s last serial. In 1954, he returned to the Lone Ranger series, its producers having been forced to realize that Moore was firmly established as the Ranger and that audiences wouldn’t warm up to his substitute John Hart. The fourth and fifth seasons of the show featured Moore in his familiar place as the “daring and resourceful masked rider of the plains.”

 

After the Lone Ranger series ended in 1956, Moore reprised the role in two big-screen movies and then retired from acting. He remained in the public view, however, making personal appearances throughout the country in his Lone Ranger garb. Publicly and privately, he upheld the ideals that the Lone Ranger–and his serial heroes–had upheld on the screen: courage, charity, and a sense of justice. In 1979, he was barred by court order from making personal appearances as the Lone Ranger because the property’s owners worried that Moore’s close identification with the character would undercut a new Lone Ranger film. Moore nevertheless maintained his status as the “real” Lone Ranger in the eyes of fans, and, after the failure of the new Ranger feature, he was allowed to resume his mask in 1984. Moore died in Los Angeles in 1999, leaving behind several generations of fans that honored him not only for his TV persona, but for the kindess that characterized the off-screen man behind the mask.

Part of Clayton Moore’s success as the Lone Ranger was due to his respectful attitude towards the character. While some actors would have had a hard time taking a masked cowboy from a children’s radio show seriously, Moore’s performance was as heartfelt as if he had been playing a Shakespearian role; he gave the part all the benefit of his considerable acting talent. Moore played his cliffhanger roles, heroic and villainous, with the same respect and the same wholeheartedness. It’s no wonder that serial fans hold him in the same high regard that the Lone Ranger’s fans do.

  

  

youtu.be/syvF_cutj8w

It's 1865 and the telegraph is heading west. George Crane, wanting to keep law and order out of his territory, is out to stop the construction. The engineer on the job is Ken Mason and he is the grandson of Zorro. As Crane sends his men or Indians to stop the work, Mason repeatedly puts on the Zorro costume and rides to the rescue in this 12-chapter serial.

 

Clayton Moore

September 14th, 1914 — December 28th, 1999

 

Clayton Moore, though best remembered today as television’s Lone Ranger, had a lengthy and distinguished career in serials. Moore was a physically ideal serial lead, but his greatest strengths were his dramatic, quietly intense speaking voice and expressive face. These gifts helped Moore to convey a sincerity that could make the most unbelievable dialogue or situations seem real. The bulk of Moore’s cliffhanger work was done after World War 2, when serials’ shrinking budgets cut back on original action scenes and made the presence of skilled leading players more important than in the serial’s golden age. Moore, with his sincerity and acting skill, was just the type of actor the post-war serials needed.

Clayton Moore was born Jack Carlton Moore in Chicago. He began to train for a career as a circus acrobat at the age of eight, and joined a trapeze act called the Flying Behrs after finishing high school; as a member of the Behrs, Moore would perform for two circuses and at the 1934 World’s Fair. An injury to his left leg around 1935 forced him out of the aerialist business, and after working briefly as a male model in New York he moved to Hollywood in 1937, beginning his film career as a stuntman. He played numerous bit roles in addition to his stunt work for the next three years, among them a miniscule part in his first serial, Zorro’s Fighting Legion (Republic, 1939), as one of the members of the titular group. Edward Small, an independent producer allied with United Artists, cast Moore in his first credited parts in a pair of 1940 films, Kit Carson and The Son of Monte Cristo. The former featured Moore as a heroic young pioneer, the latter as an army officer aiding masked avenger Louis Hayward. Following these two films, Moore began to get credited speaking parts in other pictures. In 1941 he played the romantic lead in Tuxedo Junction, one of Republic Pictures’ “Weaver Brothers and Elviry” comedies, and the next year the studio signed him for his first starring serial, Perils of Nyoka (Republic, 1942).

Perils of Nyoka (Republic, 1942) was a vehicle for Republic’s new “Serial Queen,” Kay Aldridge, who played Nyoka Gordon, a girl seeking her missing scientist father in the deserts of North Africa. Moore was the heroic Dr. Larry Grayson, a member of an expedition searching for the “Tablets of Hippocrates,” an ancient list of medical cures sought by Nyoka’s father before he disappeared. Nyoka joined forces with Grayson and his expedition to locate Professor Gordon and the tablets–and to battle Arab ruler Vultura (Lorna Gray) and her band of desert cutthroats, who were after the Tablets and the treasure hidden with them. Perils of Nyoka was a highly exciting serial, with consistently imaginative and varied action sequences, and colorful characters and locales. Although Moore took second billing to Aldridge, his character received as much screen time as hers and his performance was a major part of the serial’s success. Moore, with his intense sincerity, made his nearly superhuman physician character believable; the audience never felt like questioning Dr. Grayson’s ability to perform emergency brain surgery on Nyoka’s amnesiac father in a desert cave, or his amazing powers of riding, wall-scaling, marksmanship, and sword-fighting, far beyond those of the average medical school graduate.

  

Moore went into the army in 1942, almost immediately after the release of Perils of Nyoka. He served throughout World War Two, and didn’t resume his film career until 1946, when he returned to Republic Pictures to appear in The Crimson Ghost. The impact of his starring turn in Perils of Nyoka was diminished by his long hiatus, and he found himself playing a supporting role in this new serial. He was cast as Ashe, the chief henchman of the mysterious Crimson Ghost, and aided that villain in his attempts to steal a counter-atomic weapon called a “Cyclotrode.” Ashe was ultimately brought to justice, along with his nefarious master, by stars Charles Quigley and Linda Stirling. The Crimson Ghost showed that Moore could play intensely mean villains as well as intensely courageous heroes. His sneering, bullying Ashe came off as thoroughly unpleasant, as he stalked through the serial doing his best to kill off hero and heroine.

  

Moore returned to heroic parts in his next cliffhanger, Jesse James Rides Again (Republic, 1947). The serial’s plot had Jesse, retired from outlawry, forced to go on the run because of new crimes committed in his name. Jesse and his pal Steve (John Compton) wound up in Tennessee, where, under the alias of “Mr. Howard,” Jesse came to the aid of a group of farmers victimized by an outlaw gang called the Black Raiders. The Raiders, secretly bossed by local businessman Jim Clark (Tristram Coffin), were after oil reserves beneath the local farmland, but Mr. Howard ultimately outgunned them. James’ own identity was exposed in the process, but he was allowed to escape arrest by a sympathetic marshal. Jesse James Rides Again was Republic’s best post-war Western serial, thanks in part to the unusual plot device of an ex-badman hero. Moore was able to give Jesse James a dangerous edge that most other serial leads couldn’t have pulled off; his cold, steely-eyed glare when gunning down villains seemed very much in keeping with dialogue references to Jesse’s outlaw past.

 

G-Men Never Forget (Republic, 1947), Moore’s next serial, cast him as Ted O’Hara, an FBI agent battling a racketeer boss named Vic Murkland (Roy Barcroft). O’Hara broke up various protection rackets organized by Murkland, but his efforts were hampered by Murkland’s impersonation of a kidnaped police commissioner (also played by Barcroft). G-Men Never Forget possessed a tough and realistic atmosphere not typical of gang-busting serials, and Moore delivered a grimly determined performance well-fitted to the serial’s mood. Moore’s acting, good supporting performances, skilled direction, and a well-written script made G-Men Never Forget a superior serial, one that could hold its own against earlier gang-busting chapterplays like the Dick Tracy outings.

 

Moore’s next serial was Adventures of Frank and Jesse James (Republic, 1948), in which he reprised his Jesse James role. Joined this time by Steve Darrell as Frank James, Moore tried to help a former gang member named John Powell (Stanley Andrews) develop a silver mine. Part of the mine’s proceeds were to be used to pay back victims of James Gang robberies, but the plan was derailed by a crooked mining engineer (John Crawford), who discovered the mine contained gold instead of silver and murdered Powell to keep this find secret. Crawford then used every trick in the book to keep Moore, Darrell, and Noel Neill (as Powell’s daughter) from developing the mine, but the James Boys unmasked his treachery by the end. Frank and Jesse James drew heavily on stock footage and plot elements from Republic’s earlier Adventures of Red Ryder, and was thus more predictable than its predecessor, but it was still an entertaining and well-made serial. Moore again made Jesse seem both sympathetic and (when fighting the bad guys) somewhat frightening.

 

By now, Moore was established as Republic’s premiere serial hero; however, his next cliffhanger would lead to his departure from the studio and change the course of his career. The last in a long line of Republic Zorro serials, Ghost of Zorro (1949) starred Moore as Ken Mason, the original Zorro’s grandson, who donned his ancestor’s mask to help a telegraph company establish a line in the wild West in the face of outlaw sabotage. Like Adventures of Frank and Jesse James, the serial was somewhat derivative of earlier outings (particularly Son of Zorro), but smoothly and professionally done. Moore delivered another strong performance, but for some odd reason Republic chose to have his voice dubbed by another actor in scenes where he was masked as Zorro. This strange production decision did not diminish Moore’s potential as a masked hero in the eyes of a group of television producers who were trying to find an actor to play the Lone Ranger on a soon-to-be-launched TV show; Moore’s turn in Ghost of Zorro landed him the part. Moore debuted as the Ranger in 1949, and played the part for two seasons on TV. During this period, he did make one apparent serial appearance in Flying Disc Man From Mars (Republic, 1950), but all his footage actually came from The Crimson Ghost.

 

In 1952, Moore was dropped from The Lone Ranger without any explanation from the producers, who apparently feared that Moore was becoming too identified as the Lone Ranger, and that he might become so sure of his position that he’d ask for a bigger salary. John Hart replaced Moore as the Ranger for the show’s third season, and Moore returned to freelance acting. He played numerous small roles in feature films, made multiple guest appearances (usually as a heavy) on TV shows like Range Rider and The Gene Autry Show, and also found time to make four more serials.

The first of these was Radar Men from the Moon (Republic, 1952), which featured Moore as a gangster named Graber, who was working with lunar invaders to bring the Earth under the dominion of Retik, Emperor of the Moon (Roy Barcroft). Scientist “Commando” Cody (George Wallace) opposed the planned conquest with the aid of his flying rocket suit and other handy gadgets. Moore met a fiery demise when his car plummeted off a cliff in the last chapter, and Retik came to a similarly sticky end shortly thereafter. Moore’s characterization in Radar Men from the Moon was reminiscent of his performance as “Ashe;” once again he performed deeds of villainy with swaggering relish.

 

Moore’s next serial, Columbia’s Son of Geronimo (1952), was his first non-Republic cliffhanger. He returned to playing a hero in this outing, an undercover cavalry officer named Jim Scott out to quell an Indian uprising led by Rodd Redwing as Porico, son of Geronimo. The uprising was being encouraged by outlaws John Crawford and Marshall Reed to serve their own ends, and Scott and Porico ultimately joined forces to defeat them. Son of Geronimo remains one of the few popular late Columbia serials, due to its strong and unusually violent action scenes and the forceful performances of Moore and his co-stars, particularly Reed and Redwing.

 

Moore’s last Republic serial was Jungle Drums of Africa (1952), in which he played Alan King, an American mining engineer developing a valuable uranium deposit in the African jungles. Moore was assisted by lady doctor Phyllis Coates and fellow engineer Johnny Sands and opposed by a group of Communist spies (Henry Rowland, John Cason) and their witch-doctor accomplice (Roy Glenn). While Drums drew extensively on stock shots of African animals to augment its jungle atmosphere, it relied to an unusually large extent on original footage for its action scenes and chapter endings, and the result was a modestly-budgeted but enjoyable serial that served as a good finish to Moore’s career at Republic.

 

Gunfighters of the Northwest (Columbia, 1953), Moore’s final serial, cast him as the second lead, a Mountie named Bram Nevin who backed up RCMP Sergeant Jock Mahoney. Moore, in his first and only “sidekick” role, played well off Mahoney; while the latter’s character was the focus of the serial’s action, Moore’s role was really more that of co-hero than of a traditional sidekick. The serial pitted the two leads against the “White Horse Rebels,” a gang of outlaws trying to overthrow the Canadian government. Though thinly-plotted, Gunfighters, with its nice location photography and good acting, was the last really interesting Columbia serial; it was also Moore’s last serial. In 1954, he returned to the Lone Ranger series, its producers having been forced to realize that Moore was firmly established as the Ranger and that audiences wouldn’t warm up to his substitute John Hart. The fourth and fifth seasons of the show featured Moore in his familiar place as the “daring and resourceful masked rider of the plains.”

 

After the Lone Ranger series ended in 1956, Moore reprised the role in two big-screen movies and then retired from acting. He remained in the public view, however, making personal appearances throughout the country in his Lone Ranger garb. Publicly and privately, he upheld the ideals that the Lone Ranger–and his serial heroes–had upheld on the screen: courage, charity, and a sense of justice. In 1979, he was barred by court order from making personal appearances as the Lone Ranger because the property’s owners worried that Moore’s close identification with the character would undercut a new Lone Ranger film. Moore nevertheless maintained his status as the “real” Lone Ranger in the eyes of fans, and, after the failure of the new Ranger feature, he was allowed to resume his mask in 1984. Moore died in Los Angeles in 1999, leaving behind several generations of fans that honored him not only for his TV persona, but for the kindess that characterized the off-screen man behind the mask.

Part of Clayton Moore’s success as the Lone Ranger was due to his respectful attitude towards the character. While some actors would have had a hard time taking a masked cowboy from a children’s radio show seriously, Moore’s performance was as heartfelt as if he had been playing a Shakespearian role; he gave the part all the benefit of his considerable acting talent. Moore played his cliffhanger roles, heroic and villainous, with the same respect and the same wholeheartedness. It’s no wonder that serial fans hold him in the same high regard that the Lone Ranger’s fans do.

  

youtu.be/syvF_cutj8w

Zorro,

It's 1865 and the telegraph is heading west. George Crane, wanting to keep law and order out of his territory, is out to stop the construction. The engineer on the job is Ken Mason and he is the grandson of Zorro. As Crane sends his men or Indians to stop the work, Mason repeatedly puts on the Zorro costume and rides to the rescue in this 12-chapter serial.

 

Clayton Moore

September 14th, 1914 — December 28th, 1999

 

Clayton Moore, though best remembered today as television’s Lone Ranger, had a lengthy and distinguished career in serials. Moore was a physically ideal serial lead, but his greatest strengths were his dramatic, quietly intense speaking voice and expressive face. These gifts helped Moore to convey a sincerity that could make the most unbelievable dialogue or situations seem real. The bulk of Moore’s cliffhanger work was done after World War 2, when serials’ shrinking budgets cut back on original action scenes and made the presence of skilled leading players more important than in the serial’s golden age. Moore, with his sincerity and acting skill, was just the type of actor the post-war serials needed.

Clayton Moore was born Jack Carlton Moore in Chicago. He began to train for a career as a circus acrobat at the age of eight, and joined a trapeze act called the Flying Behrs after finishing high school; as a member of the Behrs, Moore would perform for two circuses and at the 1934 World’s Fair. An injury to his left leg around 1935 forced him out of the aerialist business, and after working briefly as a male model in New York he moved to Hollywood in 1937, beginning his film career as a stuntman. He played numerous bit roles in addition to his stunt work for the next three years, among them a miniscule part in his first serial, Zorro’s Fighting Legion (Republic, 1939), as one of the members of the titular group. Edward Small, an independent producer allied with United Artists, cast Moore in his first credited parts in a pair of 1940 films, Kit Carson and The Son of Monte Cristo. The former featured Moore as a heroic young pioneer, the latter as an army officer aiding masked avenger Louis Hayward. Following these two films, Moore began to get credited speaking parts in other pictures. In 1941 he played the romantic lead in Tuxedo Junction, one of Republic Pictures’ “Weaver Brothers and Elviry” comedies, and the next year the studio signed him for his first starring serial, Perils of Nyoka (Republic, 1942).

Perils of Nyoka (Republic, 1942) was a vehicle for Republic’s new “Serial Queen,” Kay Aldridge, who played Nyoka Gordon, a girl seeking her missing scientist father in the deserts of North Africa. Moore was the heroic Dr. Larry Grayson, a member of an expedition searching for the “Tablets of Hippocrates,” an ancient list of medical cures sought by Nyoka’s father before he disappeared. Nyoka joined forces with Grayson and his expedition to locate Professor Gordon and the tablets–and to battle Arab ruler Vultura (Lorna Gray) and her band of desert cutthroats, who were after the Tablets and the treasure hidden with them. Perils of Nyoka was a highly exciting serial, with consistently imaginative and varied action sequences, and colorful characters and locales. Although Moore took second billing to Aldridge, his character received as much screen time as hers and his performance was a major part of the serial’s success. Moore, with his intense sincerity, made his nearly superhuman physician character believable; the audience never felt like questioning Dr. Grayson’s ability to perform emergency brain surgery on Nyoka’s amnesiac father in a desert cave, or his amazing powers of riding, wall-scaling, marksmanship, and sword-fighting, far beyond those of the average medical school graduate.

  

Moore went into the army in 1942, almost immediately after the release of Perils of Nyoka. He served throughout World War Two, and didn’t resume his film career until 1946, when he returned to Republic Pictures to appear in The Crimson Ghost. The impact of his starring turn in Perils of Nyoka was diminished by his long hiatus, and he found himself playing a supporting role in this new serial. He was cast as Ashe, the chief henchman of the mysterious Crimson Ghost, and aided that villain in his attempts to steal a counter-atomic weapon called a “Cyclotrode.” Ashe was ultimately brought to justice, along with his nefarious master, by stars Charles Quigley and Linda Stirling. The Crimson Ghost showed that Moore could play intensely mean villains as well as intensely courageous heroes. His sneering, bullying Ashe came off as thoroughly unpleasant, as he stalked through the serial doing his best to kill off hero and heroine.

  

Moore returned to heroic parts in his next cliffhanger, Jesse James Rides Again (Republic, 1947). The serial’s plot had Jesse, retired from outlawry, forced to go on the run because of new crimes committed in his name. Jesse and his pal Steve (John Compton) wound up in Tennessee, where, under the alias of “Mr. Howard,” Jesse came to the aid of a group of farmers victimized by an outlaw gang called the Black Raiders. The Raiders, secretly bossed by local businessman Jim Clark (Tristram Coffin), were after oil reserves beneath the local farmland, but Mr. Howard ultimately outgunned them. James’ own identity was exposed in the process, but he was allowed to escape arrest by a sympathetic marshal. Jesse James Rides Again was Republic’s best post-war Western serial, thanks in part to the unusual plot device of an ex-badman hero. Moore was able to give Jesse James a dangerous edge that most other serial leads couldn’t have pulled off; his cold, steely-eyed glare when gunning down villains seemed very much in keeping with dialogue references to Jesse’s outlaw past.

 

G-Men Never Forget (Republic, 1947), Moore’s next serial, cast him as Ted O’Hara, an FBI agent battling a racketeer boss named Vic Murkland (Roy Barcroft). O’Hara broke up various protection rackets organized by Murkland, but his efforts were hampered by Murkland’s impersonation of a kidnaped police commissioner (also played by Barcroft). G-Men Never Forget possessed a tough and realistic atmosphere not typical of gang-busting serials, and Moore delivered a grimly determined performance well-fitted to the serial’s mood. Moore’s acting, good supporting performances, skilled direction, and a well-written script made G-Men Never Forget a superior serial, one that could hold its own against earlier gang-busting chapterplays like the Dick Tracy outings.

 

Moore’s next serial was Adventures of Frank and Jesse James (Republic, 1948), in which he reprised his Jesse James role. Joined this time by Steve Darrell as Frank James, Moore tried to help a former gang member named John Powell (Stanley Andrews) develop a silver mine. Part of the mine’s proceeds were to be used to pay back victims of James Gang robberies, but the plan was derailed by a crooked mining engineer (John Crawford), who discovered the mine contained gold instead of silver and murdered Powell to keep this find secret. Crawford then used every trick in the book to keep Moore, Darrell, and Noel Neill (as Powell’s daughter) from developing the mine, but the James Boys unmasked his treachery by the end. Frank and Jesse James drew heavily on stock footage and plot elements from Republic’s earlier Adventures of Red Ryder, and was thus more predictable than its predecessor, but it was still an entertaining and well-made serial. Moore again made Jesse seem both sympathetic and (when fighting the bad guys) somewhat frightening.

 

By now, Moore was established as Republic’s premiere serial hero; however, his next cliffhanger would lead to his departure from the studio and change the course of his career. The last in a long line of Republic Zorro serials, Ghost of Zorro (1949) starred Moore as Ken Mason, the original Zorro’s grandson, who donned his ancestor’s mask to help a telegraph company establish a line in the wild West in the face of outlaw sabotage. Like Adventures of Frank and Jesse James, the serial was somewhat derivative of earlier outings (particularly Son of Zorro), but smoothly and professionally done. Moore delivered another strong performance, but for some odd reason Republic chose to have his voice dubbed by another actor in scenes where he was masked as Zorro. This strange production decision did not diminish Moore’s potential as a masked hero in the eyes of a group of television producers who were trying to find an actor to play the Lone Ranger on a soon-to-be-launched TV show; Moore’s turn in Ghost of Zorro landed him the part. Moore debuted as the Ranger in 1949, and played the part for two seasons on TV. During this period, he did make one apparent serial appearance in Flying Disc Man From Mars (Republic, 1950), but all his footage actually came from The Crimson Ghost.

 

In 1952, Moore was dropped from The Lone Ranger without any explanation from the producers, who apparently feared that Moore was becoming too identified as the Lone Ranger, and that he might become so sure of his position that he’d ask for a bigger salary. John Hart replaced Moore as the Ranger for the show’s third season, and Moore returned to freelance acting. He played numerous small roles in feature films, made multiple guest appearances (usually as a heavy) on TV shows like Range Rider and The Gene Autry Show, and also found time to make four more serials.

The first of these was Radar Men from the Moon (Republic, 1952), which featured Moore as a gangster named Graber, who was working with lunar invaders to bring the Earth under the dominion of Retik, Emperor of the Moon (Roy Barcroft). Scientist “Commando” Cody (George Wallace) opposed the planned conquest with the aid of his flying rocket suit and other handy gadgets. Moore met a fiery demise when his car plummeted off a cliff in the last chapter, and Retik came to a similarly sticky end shortly thereafter. Moore’s characterization in Radar Men from the Moon was reminiscent of his performance as “Ashe;” once again he performed deeds of villainy with swaggering relish.

 

Moore’s next serial, Columbia’s Son of Geronimo (1952), was his first non-Republic cliffhanger. He returned to playing a hero in this outing, an undercover cavalry officer named Jim Scott out to quell an Indian uprising led by Rodd Redwing as Porico, son of Geronimo. The uprising was being encouraged by outlaws John Crawford and Marshall Reed to serve their own ends, and Scott and Porico ultimately joined forces to defeat them. Son of Geronimo remains one of the few popular late Columbia serials, due to its strong and unusually violent action scenes and the forceful performances of Moore and his co-stars, particularly Reed and Redwing.

 

Moore’s last Republic serial was Jungle Drums of Africa (1952), in which he played Alan King, an American mining engineer developing a valuable uranium deposit in the African jungles. Moore was assisted by lady doctor Phyllis Coates and fellow engineer Johnny Sands and opposed by a group of Communist spies (Henry Rowland, John Cason) and their witch-doctor accomplice (Roy Glenn). While Drums drew extensively on stock shots of African animals to augment its jungle atmosphere, it relied to an unusually large extent on original footage for its action scenes and chapter endings, and the result was a modestly-budgeted but enjoyable serial that served as a good finish to Moore’s career at Republic.

 

Gunfighters of the Northwest (Columbia, 1953), Moore’s final serial, cast him as the second lead, a Mountie named Bram Nevin who backed up RCMP Sergeant Jock Mahoney. Moore, in his first and only “sidekick” role, played well off Mahoney; while the latter’s character was the focus of the serial’s action, Moore’s role was really more that of co-hero than of a traditional sidekick. The serial pitted the two leads against the “White Horse Rebels,” a gang of outlaws trying to overthrow the Canadian government. Though thinly-plotted, Gunfighters, with its nice location photography and good acting, was the last really interesting Columbia serial; it was also Moore’s last serial. In 1954, he returned to the Lone Ranger series, its producers having been forced to realize that Moore was firmly established as the Ranger and that audiences wouldn’t warm up to his substitute John Hart. The fourth and fifth seasons of the show featured Moore in his familiar place as the “daring and resourceful masked rider of the plains.”

 

After the Lone Ranger series ended in 1956, Moore reprised the role in two big-screen movies and then retired from acting. He remained in the public view, however, making personal appearances throughout the country in his Lone Ranger garb. Publicly and privately, he upheld the ideals that the Lone Ranger–and his serial heroes–had upheld on the screen: courage, charity, and a sense of justice. In 1979, he was barred by court order from making personal appearances as the Lone Ranger because the property’s owners worried that Moore’s close identification with the character would undercut a new Lone Ranger film. Moore nevertheless maintained his status as the “real” Lone Ranger in the eyes of fans, and, after the failure of the new Ranger feature, he was allowed to resume his mask in 1984. Moore died in Los Angeles in 1999, leaving behind several generations of fans that honored him not only for his TV persona, but for the kindess that characterized the off-screen man behind the mask.

Part of Clayton Moore’s success as the Lone Ranger was due to his respectful attitude towards the character. While some actors would have had a hard time taking a masked cowboy from a children’s radio show seriously, Moore’s performance was as heartfelt as if he had been playing a Shakespearian role; he gave the part all the benefit of his considerable acting talent. Moore played his cliffhanger roles, heroic and villainous, with the same respect and the same wholeheartedness. It’s no wonder that serial fans hold him in the same high regard that the Lone Ranger’s fans do.

  

Sabitra Khadka lives on Jaishithok, Lamidada, Kavre; more 20 KMs to the East from Dhulikhel. She is physically challenged girl with strong desire to learn computers. She cannot use her both hands. Her family is too poor that they cannot afford her for the treatment abroad. And, most of the hospitals of Dhulikhel and Kathmandu had already declared that she couldn’t be treated on Nepal. Doctors said, perhaps she cannot be treated anywhere. She is struggling on 10th standard. She passed ten years of her study only by writing with her toes. She eats directly with her mouth without any help of her hands and toes. She brushes her teeth with the help of her toes. She is 19 years old and has two younger sisters and one younger brother. Bother is struggling on 12 standard. Elder of the younger sisters is already married and has a child, youngest is also on 10th standard.

She wants to learn computers and would like to be the sample for her community. She wants to serve her community by her computer knowledge. But she cannot afford it. ADRA, an INGO, is funding for her education. She placed her interest about Computers to ADRA and it sends her to Dhulikhel Telecenter to solve her queries. When she uses the computer for the first time, it was a laptop and she enjoyed it a lot. Later, she found it much difficult to learn since she is weak in English. She studied on a Public School that starts formal education of English only from class five. So, its been only five year, she is introduced to English. She is perfect on making sentences but is really weak on understanding the meaning of sentences. She placed the same problem to the Dhulikhel Telecenter and came to know about Windows Localization Project. She said, only the Windows in Nepali can fulfill her dreams.

 

I got her when we were making a documentary related to Windows Localization Project.

Sabitra Khadka lives on Jaishithok, Lamidada, Kavre; more 20 KMs to the East from Dhulikhel. She is physically challenged girl with strong desire to learn computers. She cannot use her both hands. Her family is too poor that they cannot afford her for the treatment abroad. And, most of the hospitals of Dhulikhel and Kathmandu had already declared that she couldn’t be treated on Nepal. Doctors said, perhaps she cannot be treated anywhere. She is struggling on 10th standard. She passed ten years of her study only by writing with her toes. She eats directly with her mouth without any help of her hands and toes. She brushes her teeth with the help of her toes. She is 19 years old and has two younger sisters and one younger brother. Bother is struggling on 12 standard. Elder of the younger sisters is already married and has a child, youngest is also on 10th standard.

She wants to learn computers and would like to be the sample for her community. She wants to serve her community by her computer knowledge. But she cannot afford it. ADRA, an INGO, is funding for her education. She placed her interest about Computers to ADRA and it sends her to Dhulikhel Telecenter to solve her queries. When she uses the computer for the first time, it was a laptop and she enjoyed it a lot. Later, she found it much difficult to learn since she is weak in English. She studied on a Public School that starts formal education of English only from class five. So, its been only five year, she is introduced to English. She is perfect on making sentences but is really weak on understanding the meaning of sentences. She placed the same problem to the Dhulikhel Telecenter and came to know about Windows Localization Project. She said, only the Windows in Nepali can fulfill her dreams.

 

I got her when we were making a documentary related to Windows Localization Project.

Baldev, a physically challenged gardener working at our power sub station, taking rest during lunch break.

This photo has been published in Sep-Dec 2009 issue of HUN, most leading Punjabi journal (Page 130).

One of the pictures I made explicitly for the "Locker Room" theme contest for HUNK magazine!

Please go vote for me by following this SLurl!

slurl.com/secondlife/Hawkeye/154/178/26/

 

Exploring the grid for diffirent locker rooms, I came at this boxing gym called Averlast. They had a small locker room area, but I liked this pose so much I wanted to do something with it for the contest I wanna enter.

 

SLurl to Averlast Boxing Gym

slurl.com/secondlife/Trueblood/167/183/662/

–––

Posted also here – Have a look at my Koinup gallery

Other cool Second Life Pictures on Koinup

Spotted Hyena - Crocuta crocuta

 

This is currently classed as the sole extant member of the genus Crocuta, native to Sub-Saharan Africa. The species is experiencing declines outside of protected areas due to habitat loss and poaching. It may have originated in Asia, and ranged throughout Europe for at least one million years until the end of the Late Pleistocene. The spotted hyena is the largest known member of the Hyaenidae, and is further physically distinguished from other species by its vaguely bear-like build, its rounded ears, its less prominent mane, its spotted pelt, its more dual purposed dentition and other features.

 

The social system of the spotted hyena is openly competitive rather than cooperative, with access to kills, mating opportunities and the time of dispersal for males depending on the ability to dominate other clan-members. Females provide only for their own cubs rather than assist each other, and males display no paternal care. Spotted hyena society is matriarchal; females are larger than males, and dominate them.

 

The spotted hyena is a highly successful animal, being the most common large carnivore in Africa. Its success is due in part to its adaptability and opportunism; it is primarily a hunter but may also scavenge, with the capacity to eat and digest skin, bone and other animal waste. In functional terms, the spotted hyena makes the most efficient use of animal matter of all African carnivores. The spotted hyena displays variation in its hunting and foraging behaviour than other African carnivores; it hunts alone, in small parties of 2–5 individuals or in large groups. During a hunt, spotted hyenas often run through ungulate herds in order to select an individual to attack. Once selected, their prey is chased over a long distance, often several kilometres, at speeds of up to 60 km/h.

 

The spotted hyena has a long history of interaction with humanity; depictions of the species exist from the Upper Paleolithic period, with carvings and paintings from the Lascaux and Chauvet Caves. The species has a largely negative reputation in both Western culture and African folklore. In the former, the species is mostly regarded as ugly and cowardly, while in the latter, it is viewed as greedy, gluttonous, stupid, and foolish, yet powerful and potentially dangerous. The majority of Western perceptions on the species can be found in the writings of Aristotle and Pliny the Elder, though in relatively unjudgemental form. Explicit, negative judgements occur in the Physiologus, where the animal is depicted as a hermaphrodite and grave-robber. The IUCN's hyena specialist group identifies the spotted hyena's negative reputation as detrimental to the species' continued survival, both in captivity and the wild.

 

Copulation in spotted hyenas is a relatively short affair, lasting 4–12 minutes, and typically only occurs at night with no other hyenas present. The mating process is complicated, as the male's penis enters and exits the female's reproductive tract through her pseudo-penis rather than directly through the vagina, which is blocked by the false scrotum and testes. These unusual traits make mating more laborious for the male than in other mammals.

 

Compared to other hyenas, the spotted hyena shows a greater relative amount of frontal cortex which is involved in the mediation of social behavior. Studies strongly suggest convergent evolution in spotted hyena and primate intelligence. A study done by evolutionary anthropologists demonstrated that spotted hyenas outperform chimpanzees on cooperative problem-solving tests; captive pairs of spotted hyenas were challenged to tug two ropes in unison to earn a food reward, successfully cooperating and learning the manoeuvers quickly without prior training. Experienced hyenas even helped inexperienced clan-mates to solve the problem. In contrast, chimps and other primates often require extensive training, and cooperation between individuals is not always as easy for them. The intelligence of the spotted hyena was attested to by Dutch colonists in 19th-century South Africa, who noted that hyenas were exceedingly cunning and suspicious, particularly after successfully escaping from traps.

 

Spotted hyenas seem to plan on hunting specific species in advance; hyenas have been observed to indulge in activities such as scent marking before setting off to hunt zebras, a behaviour which does not occur when they target other prey species. Spotted hyenas have been recorded to utilise deceptive behaviour, including giving alarm calls during feeding when no enemies are present, thus frightening off other hyenas and allowing them to temporarily eat in peace. Similarly, mothers will emit alarm calls in attempting to interrupt attacks on their cubs by other hyenas.

 

The spotted hyena is the most carnivorous member of the Hyaenidae. Unlike its brown and striped cousins, the spotted hyena is a predator, not a scavenger; this has been shown that spotted hyenas hunt as much as lions. However spotted hyenas remain being mislabeled as scavengers.

 

Wildebeest are the most commonly taken medium-sized ungulate prey item in both Ngorongoro and the Serengeti, with zebra and Thomson's gazelles coming close behind. Cape buffalo are rarely attacked due to differences in habitat preference, though adult bulls have been recorded to be taken on occasion. In Kruger National Park, blue wildebeest, cape buffalo, Burchell's zebra, greater kudu and impala are the spotted hyena's most important prey, while giraffe, impala, wildebeest and zebra are its major food sources in the nearby Timbavati area.

 

Springbok and kudu are the main prey in Namibia's Etosha National Park, and springbok in the Namib. In the southern Kalahari, gemsbok (southern oryx) , wildebeest and springbok are the principal prey. In Chobe, the spotted hyena's primary prey consists of migratory zebra and resident impala.

 

Spotted hyenas have also been found to catch fish, tortoises, humans, black rhino, hippo calves, young African elephants, pangolins and pythons. There is at least one record of four hyenas killing an adult or subadult hippopotamus in Kruger National Park. Spotted hyenas may consume leather articles such as boots and belts around campsites.

 

The fossil record indicates that the now extinct European spotted hyenas primarily fed on Przewalski's horses, Irish elk, reindeer, red deer, roe deer, fallow deer, wild boar, ibex, steppe wisent, aurochs, and woolly rhinoceros. Spotted hyenas are thought to be responsible for the dis-articulation and destruction of some cave bear skeletons. Such large carcasses were an optimal food resource for hyenas, especially at the end of winter, when food was scarce.

 

A single spotted hyena can eat at least 14.5 kg of meat per meal, and although they act aggressively toward each other when feeding, they compete with each other mostly through speed of eating, rather than by fighting as lions do. Spotted hyenas can take less than two minutes to eat a gazelle fawn, while a group of 35 hyenas can completely consume an adult zebra in 36 minutes. Spotted hyenas do not require much water, and typically only spend 30 seconds drinking.

 

When feeding on an intact carcass, spotted hyenas will first consume the meat around the loins and anal region, then open the abdominal cavity and pull out the soft organs. Once the stomach, its wall and contents are consumed, the hyenas will eat the lungs and abdominal and leg muscles. Once the muscles have been eaten, the carcass is disassembled and the hyenas carry off pieces to eat in peace. Spotted hyenas are adept at eating their prey in water: they have been observed to dive under floating carcasses to take bites, then resurface to swallow.

 

Like most mammalian predators, the spotted hyena is typically shy in the presence of humans, and has the highest flight distance (up to 300 metres) among African carnivores. However, this distance is reduced during the night, when hyenas are known to follow people closely. Although spotted hyenas do prey on humans in modern times, such incidents are rare. Victims of spotted hyenas tend to be women, children and sick or infirm men, and there are numerous cases of biologists in Africa being forced up trees in order to escape them.

 

Although attacks against living humans are rare, the spotted hyena readily feeds on human corpses. In the tradition of the Maasai and the Hadza, corpses are left in the open for spotted hyenas to eat.

 

In Ethiopia, hyenas were reported to feed extensively on the corpses of victims of the 1960 attempted coup. Hyenas habituated to scavenging on human corpses may develop bold behaviours towards living people; hyena attacks on people in southern Sudan increased during the Second Sudanese Civil War, when human corpses were readily available to them.

 

There are many records of Spotted Hyenas kept successfully and semi tamed in Zoos. And a few substantiated occasions, when captured as cubs, when they have been kept as pets in Africa, albeit unruly pets.

   

About Dr.Mihir Kumar Panda, Ph.D,D.Litt,, innovator

World’s only achiever of large number of World Record for 10,000 Teaching Aids & innovations

Founder & Co-ordinator General, ‘SROSTI’ (Social Development research Organisation for Science, technology & Implementation)

Collaborator Vijnana Bana Ashram

Bahanaga, Baleshwar, Odisha, India-756042

Website : simpleinnovationproject.com

E-Mail- : mihirpandasrosti@gmail.com

 

Face Book link:https://www.facebook.com/mihirpandasrosti

WIKIMAPIA

wikimapia.org/#lang=en&lat=-6.174348&lon=106.8293...

Contact No. : +91 7008406650

Whatsapp: +91 9438354515

 

Dr.Mihir Kumar Panda, an Educational, Societal and Scientific Innovator has established an NGO 'SROSTI' at Bahanaga, Balasore,Odisha,India

 

Dr. panda has innovated/invented more than 10,000 (ten thousand) teaching aids and different innovations and he has more than 30,000 (Thirty thousand) ideas to make scientific and mathematical models.

 

His creations are very essential guide for school and college science exhibitions, innovative learning and play way method for the teachers and students, science activists, innovators, craftsmen, farmers, masons, physically challenged persons, common men, entrepreneurs and industrialists.

 

He is popularizing science through song, innovative demonstrations and motivational speech since 1990 in different parts of Odisha state without taking any fees.

 

Dr. Panda is an extreme motivational speaker in science and possess magical scientific demonstration and a crowd puller.

 

Innovator Mihir Kumar Panda loves nature and in his agricultural farm he does not uses the chemicals , fertilizers and pesticides. In his farm even the smallest creatures like snakes, caterpillar, white ants, worms ,vermies are in peace and are managed successfully not to do harm.

 

Dr. Panda is an Educationist, an environmentalist, a poet for science popularization, a good orator, a best resource person to train others in specific field of science and engineering.

 

The uniqueness of Simple Innovation and scientific activities and achievements ofDr. Panda can not be assessed without visiting his laboratory which is a living wonder in the realm of science.

 

From a small cake cutter to mechanical scissor, from a play pump to rickshaw operated food grain spreader and from a village refrigerator to a multi-purpose machine, thousands of such inventions and innovations are proof of Dr. Panda's brilliance.

 

From a tube well operated washing machine to weight sensitive food grain separator, from a password protected wardrobe to automatic screen, from a Dual face fan to electricity producing fan are example of few thousands of innovations and inventions of Mihir Kumar Panda.

 

Dr.Mihir Kumar Panda though bestowed to a popular name as Einstein of Odisha is obliviously treated as Thomas Alva Edison of India.

 

Dr. Panda's residential house also resembles a museum with scientific innovations of different shapes and sizes stacked in every nook and cranny which proves his scientific involvement in personal life.

 

Innovator Panda believes that , the best thing a child can do with a toy to break it. he also believes that by Educating child in his/her choice subject/ passion a progressive nation can be built.

 

The shelf made scientist Dr. Panda believes that Education is a life long process whose scope is far greater than school curriculum. The moulding of models/ innovations done by hand always better than the things heard and the facts incorporated in the books.

 

With no agricultural background, Dr. Panda has developed unique natural bonsai in his Vijnana Bana Ashram which also shows path for earning just by uprooting and nurturing the plants which are found to be small and thumb in nature.

 

Dr. Panda's Scientific Endeavour and research is no doubt praise worthy. One cannot but believe his dedicated effort in simple innovation laboratory.

 

Social service, innovation/ inventions, writing, free technology to students for preparation of science exhibition projects, free technology to common men for their sustainability, preparation of big natural bonsai, technology for entrepreneurs and industrialists for innovative item are few works of Mihir Kumar Panda after his Government service.

 

. To overcome the difficulties of science and math, explanation in classes, innovator Panda has created few thousands of educational, societal and scientific innovations which helps teachers and students of the country and abroad.

 

Dr. Panda believes that though inventions/innovation has reached under thousands and thousands deep in the sea and high up in the space. It has reached on moon and mars, but unfortunately the sustainable inventions/innovation has not properly gone to the tiny tots and common people.

 

Dr. Panda is amazing and wizard of innovations and works with a principle the real scientist is he, who sees the things simply and works high.

 

Dr.Mihir Kumar Panda's work can be explained in short

 

Sports with Science from Dawn to Dusk

Struggle some life- science in words and action

Triumphs of Science - Science at foot path

Hilarious dream in midst scarcity

  

A life of innovator de-avoided of Advertisement.

  

FELICITATIONS, AWARDS, HONOURS & RECORDS

* 200+ Felicitation and Awards from different NGOs, Schools & Colleges within the State of Odisha and National level.

* 10 Nos Gold, Silver & Bronze medal from different National & International level.

*Awarded for 10,000 innovations & 30,000 ideas by Indian Science Congress Association, Govt. of India.

* Honorary Ph.D From Nelson Mandela University, United States of America

* Honorary Ph.D From Global Peace University, United States of America& India

* Honorary D.Litt From Global Peace University, United States of America& India

* Title ‘Einstein of Odisha’ by Assam Book of Records, Assam

* Title ‘Thomas Alva Edison of India’ by Anandashree Organisation, Mumbai

* Title ‘ Einstein of Odisha & Thomas Alva Edison of India’ from Bengal Book of World record.

*World Record from OMG Book of Records

*World Record from Assam Book of Records,

* World Record from World Genius Records, Nigeria

* World Record from BengalBook of Records

* National Record from Diamond Book of Records

* World Record from Asian World Records

* World Record from Champians Book of World Records

* World Record from The British World Records

* World Record from Gems Book of World Records

* World Record from India Star World Record

* World Record from Geniuses World Records

* World Record from Royal Success International Book of Records

*World Record from Supreme World Records

* World Record from Uttarpradesh World Records

*World Record from Exclusive World Records

*World Record from international Book of Records

*World Record from Incredible Book of records

* World Record from Cholan Book of World Record

* World Record from Bravo International Book of World Record

* World Record from High Range Book of World Record

* World Record from Kalam’s World Record

* World Record from Hope international World Record

* International Honours from Nigeria

* Indian icon Award from Global Records & Research Foundation (G.R.R.F.)

* International Award from USA for the year’2019 as INNOVATOR OF THE YEAR-2019

* National level Excellence Leadership Award-2020 from Anandashree Organisation, Mumbai

* Best Practical Demonstrator & Theory instructor from Collector & District Magistrate,

Balasore.

* Best Innovator Award by Bengal Book.

* Popular Indian Award by Bengal Book.

* Great man Award by Bengal Book.

* Best Indian Award by Bengal Book.

* The Man of the Era by Bengal Book.

IMPORTANT LINK FILES TO KNOW THE WORK OF

Dr. MIHIR KUMAR PANDA

Dr.Mihir Ku panda awarded at indian science congress Association, Govt. of India for 10000 innovations & 30,000 ideas

youtu.be/MFIh2AoEy_g

Hindi Media report- Simple innovation science show for popularisation of science in free of cost by Dr.Mihir Ku Panda

youtu.be/gPbJyB8aE2s

Simple innovation science show for popularisation of science in free of cost in different parts of India By Dr.Mihirku Panda

www.youtube.com/user/mihirkumarpanda/videos?view=0&so...

Simple innovation laboratory at a Glance

youtu.be/yNIIJHdNo6M

youtu.be/oPBdJpwYINI

youtu.be/XBR-e-tFVyE

youtu.be/3JjCnF7gqKA

youtu.be/raq_ZtllYRg

MORE LINK FILES OF Dr MIHIR KUMAR PANDA

 

www.youtube.com/watch?v=MFIh2AoEy_g

www.youtube.com/channel/UCIksem1pJdDvK87ctJOlN1g

www.youtube.com/watch?v=AHEAPp8V5MI

www.youtube.com/watch?v=W43tAYO7wpQ

www.youtube.com/watch?v=me43aso--Xg

www.youtube.com/watch?v=6XEeZjBDnu4

www.youtube.com/watch?v=gPbJyB8aE2s

www.youtube.com/watch?v=yNIIJHdNo6M

www.youtube.com/watch?v=oPBdJpwYINI

www.youtube.com/watch?v=XBR-e-tFVyE

www.youtube.com/watch?v=3JjCnF7gqKA

www.youtube.com/watch?v=raq_ZtllYRg

cholanbookofworldrecords.com/dr-mihir-kumar-pandaph-d-lit...

www.linkedin.com/in/dr-mihir-kumar-panda-ph-d-d-litt-inno...

www.bhubaneswarbuzz.com/updates/education/inspiring-odish...

www.millenniumpost.in/features/kiit-hosts-isca-national-s...

www.youtube.com/watch?v=hFE6c-XZoh0

www.youtube.com/watch?v=WzZ0XaZpJqQ

www.dailymotion.com/video/x2no10i

www.exclusiveworldrecords.com/description.aspx?id=320

omgbooksofrecords.com/

royalsuccessinternationalbookofrecords.com/home.php

british-world-records.business.site/posts/236093666996870...

www.tes.com/lessons/QKpLNO0seGI8Zg/experiments-in-science

dadasahebphalkefilmfoundation.com/2020/02/17/excellent-le...

www.facebook.com/…/a.102622791195…/103547424435915/… yearsP0-IR6tvlSw70ddBY_ySrBDerjoHhG0izBJwIBlqfh7QH9Qdo74EnhihXw35Iz8u-VUEmY&__tn__=EHH-R

wwwchampions-book-of-world-records.business.site/?fbclid=...

www.videomuzik.biz/video/motivational-science-show-ortalk...

lb.vlip.lv/channel/ST3PYAvIAou1RcZ%2FtTEq34EKxoToRqOK.html

imglade.com/tag/grassrootsinventions

picnano.com/tags/UnstoppableINDIAN

www.viveos.net/rev/mihirs%2Btrue%2Bnature

m.facebook.com/story.php…

www.facebook.com/worldgeniusrec…/…/2631029263841682…

 

www.upbr.in/record-galle…/upcoming-genius-innovator/…

 

www.geniusesworldrecordsandaward.com/

www.upbr.in/record-galle…/upcoming-genius-innovator/…

m.facebook.com/story.php?story_fbid=699422677473920&i...

www.facebook.com/internationalbookofrecords/

www.youtube.com/channel/UCBFJGiEx1Noba0x-NCWbwSg

www.youtube.com/watch?v=nL60GRF6avk

www.facebook.com/bengal.book.16/posts/122025902616062

www.facebook.com/bengal.book.16/posts/122877319197587

www.facebook.com/bengal.book.16/posts/119840549501264

supremebookofworldrecords.blogspot.com/…/welcome-to…

www.bravoworldrecords.com/

incrediblebookofrecords.in/index.php

www.highrangeworldrecords.com/

 

  

youtu.be/syvF_cutj8w

It's 1865 and the telegraph is heading west. George Crane, wanting to keep law and order out of his territory, is out to stop the construction. The engineer on the job is Ken Mason and he is the grandson of Zorro. As Crane sends his men or Indians to stop the work, Mason repeatedly puts on the Zorro costume and rides to the rescue in this 12-chapter serial.

 

Clayton Moore

September 14th, 1914 — December 28th, 1999

 

Clayton Moore, though best remembered today as television’s Lone Ranger, had a lengthy and distinguished career in serials. Moore was a physically ideal serial lead, but his greatest strengths were his dramatic, quietly intense speaking voice and expressive face. These gifts helped Moore to convey a sincerity that could make the most unbelievable dialogue or situations seem real. The bulk of Moore’s cliffhanger work was done after World War 2, when serials’ shrinking budgets cut back on original action scenes and made the presence of skilled leading players more important than in the serial’s golden age. Moore, with his sincerity and acting skill, was just the type of actor the post-war serials needed.

Clayton Moore was born Jack Carlton Moore in Chicago. He began to train for a career as a circus acrobat at the age of eight, and joined a trapeze act called the Flying Behrs after finishing high school; as a member of the Behrs, Moore would perform for two circuses and at the 1934 World’s Fair. An injury to his left leg around 1935 forced him out of the aerialist business, and after working briefly as a male model in New York he moved to Hollywood in 1937, beginning his film career as a stuntman. He played numerous bit roles in addition to his stunt work for the next three years, among them a miniscule part in his first serial, Zorro’s Fighting Legion (Republic, 1939), as one of the members of the titular group. Edward Small, an independent producer allied with United Artists, cast Moore in his first credited parts in a pair of 1940 films, Kit Carson and The Son of Monte Cristo. The former featured Moore as a heroic young pioneer, the latter as an army officer aiding masked avenger Louis Hayward. Following these two films, Moore began to get credited speaking parts in other pictures. In 1941 he played the romantic lead in Tuxedo Junction, one of Republic Pictures’ “Weaver Brothers and Elviry” comedies, and the next year the studio signed him for his first starring serial, Perils of Nyoka (Republic, 1942).

Perils of Nyoka (Republic, 1942) was a vehicle for Republic’s new “Serial Queen,” Kay Aldridge, who played Nyoka Gordon, a girl seeking her missing scientist father in the deserts of North Africa. Moore was the heroic Dr. Larry Grayson, a member of an expedition searching for the “Tablets of Hippocrates,” an ancient list of medical cures sought by Nyoka’s father before he disappeared. Nyoka joined forces with Grayson and his expedition to locate Professor Gordon and the tablets–and to battle Arab ruler Vultura (Lorna Gray) and her band of desert cutthroats, who were after the Tablets and the treasure hidden with them. Perils of Nyoka was a highly exciting serial, with consistently imaginative and varied action sequences, and colorful characters and locales. Although Moore took second billing to Aldridge, his character received as much screen time as hers and his performance was a major part of the serial’s success. Moore, with his intense sincerity, made his nearly superhuman physician character believable; the audience never felt like questioning Dr. Grayson’s ability to perform emergency brain surgery on Nyoka’s amnesiac father in a desert cave, or his amazing powers of riding, wall-scaling, marksmanship, and sword-fighting, far beyond those of the average medical school graduate.

  

Moore went into the army in 1942, almost immediately after the release of Perils of Nyoka. He served throughout World War Two, and didn’t resume his film career until 1946, when he returned to Republic Pictures to appear in The Crimson Ghost. The impact of his starring turn in Perils of Nyoka was diminished by his long hiatus, and he found himself playing a supporting role in this new serial. He was cast as Ashe, the chief henchman of the mysterious Crimson Ghost, and aided that villain in his attempts to steal a counter-atomic weapon called a “Cyclotrode.” Ashe was ultimately brought to justice, along with his nefarious master, by stars Charles Quigley and Linda Stirling. The Crimson Ghost showed that Moore could play intensely mean villains as well as intensely courageous heroes. His sneering, bullying Ashe came off as thoroughly unpleasant, as he stalked through the serial doing his best to kill off hero and heroine.

  

Moore returned to heroic parts in his next cliffhanger, Jesse James Rides Again (Republic, 1947). The serial’s plot had Jesse, retired from outlawry, forced to go on the run because of new crimes committed in his name. Jesse and his pal Steve (John Compton) wound up in Tennessee, where, under the alias of “Mr. Howard,” Jesse came to the aid of a group of farmers victimized by an outlaw gang called the Black Raiders. The Raiders, secretly bossed by local businessman Jim Clark (Tristram Coffin), were after oil reserves beneath the local farmland, but Mr. Howard ultimately outgunned them. James’ own identity was exposed in the process, but he was allowed to escape arrest by a sympathetic marshal. Jesse James Rides Again was Republic’s best post-war Western serial, thanks in part to the unusual plot device of an ex-badman hero. Moore was able to give Jesse James a dangerous edge that most other serial leads couldn’t have pulled off; his cold, steely-eyed glare when gunning down villains seemed very much in keeping with dialogue references to Jesse’s outlaw past.

 

G-Men Never Forget (Republic, 1947), Moore’s next serial, cast him as Ted O’Hara, an FBI agent battling a racketeer boss named Vic Murkland (Roy Barcroft). O’Hara broke up various protection rackets organized by Murkland, but his efforts were hampered by Murkland’s impersonation of a kidnaped police commissioner (also played by Barcroft). G-Men Never Forget possessed a tough and realistic atmosphere not typical of gang-busting serials, and Moore delivered a grimly determined performance well-fitted to the serial’s mood. Moore’s acting, good supporting performances, skilled direction, and a well-written script made G-Men Never Forget a superior serial, one that could hold its own against earlier gang-busting chapterplays like the Dick Tracy outings.

 

Moore’s next serial was Adventures of Frank and Jesse James (Republic, 1948), in which he reprised his Jesse James role. Joined this time by Steve Darrell as Frank James, Moore tried to help a former gang member named John Powell (Stanley Andrews) develop a silver mine. Part of the mine’s proceeds were to be used to pay back victims of James Gang robberies, but the plan was derailed by a crooked mining engineer (John Crawford), who discovered the mine contained gold instead of silver and murdered Powell to keep this find secret. Crawford then used every trick in the book to keep Moore, Darrell, and Noel Neill (as Powell’s daughter) from developing the mine, but the James Boys unmasked his treachery by the end. Frank and Jesse James drew heavily on stock footage and plot elements from Republic’s earlier Adventures of Red Ryder, and was thus more predictable than its predecessor, but it was still an entertaining and well-made serial. Moore again made Jesse seem both sympathetic and (when fighting the bad guys) somewhat frightening.

 

By now, Moore was established as Republic’s premiere serial hero; however, his next cliffhanger would lead to his departure from the studio and change the course of his career. The last in a long line of Republic Zorro serials, Ghost of Zorro (1949) starred Moore as Ken Mason, the original Zorro’s grandson, who donned his ancestor’s mask to help a telegraph company establish a line in the wild West in the face of outlaw sabotage. Like Adventures of Frank and Jesse James, the serial was somewhat derivative of earlier outings (particularly Son of Zorro), but smoothly and professionally done. Moore delivered another strong performance, but for some odd reason Republic chose to have his voice dubbed by another actor in scenes where he was masked as Zorro. This strange production decision did not diminish Moore’s potential as a masked hero in the eyes of a group of television producers who were trying to find an actor to play the Lone Ranger on a soon-to-be-launched TV show; Moore’s turn in Ghost of Zorro landed him the part. Moore debuted as the Ranger in 1949, and played the part for two seasons on TV. During this period, he did make one apparent serial appearance in Flying Disc Man From Mars (Republic, 1950), but all his footage actually came from The Crimson Ghost.

 

In 1952, Moore was dropped from The Lone Ranger without any explanation from the producers, who apparently feared that Moore was becoming too identified as the Lone Ranger, and that he might become so sure of his position that he’d ask for a bigger salary. John Hart replaced Moore as the Ranger for the show’s third season, and Moore returned to freelance acting. He played numerous small roles in feature films, made multiple guest appearances (usually as a heavy) on TV shows like Range Rider and The Gene Autry Show, and also found time to make four more serials.

The first of these was Radar Men from the Moon (Republic, 1952), which featured Moore as a gangster named Graber, who was working with lunar invaders to bring the Earth under the dominion of Retik, Emperor of the Moon (Roy Barcroft). Scientist “Commando” Cody (George Wallace) opposed the planned conquest with the aid of his flying rocket suit and other handy gadgets. Moore met a fiery demise when his car plummeted off a cliff in the last chapter, and Retik came to a similarly sticky end shortly thereafter. Moore’s characterization in Radar Men from the Moon was reminiscent of his performance as “Ashe;” once again he performed deeds of villainy with swaggering relish.

 

Moore’s next serial, Columbia’s Son of Geronimo (1952), was his first non-Republic cliffhanger. He returned to playing a hero in this outing, an undercover cavalry officer named Jim Scott out to quell an Indian uprising led by Rodd Redwing as Porico, son of Geronimo. The uprising was being encouraged by outlaws John Crawford and Marshall Reed to serve their own ends, and Scott and Porico ultimately joined forces to defeat them. Son of Geronimo remains one of the few popular late Columbia serials, due to its strong and unusually violent action scenes and the forceful performances of Moore and his co-stars, particularly Reed and Redwing.

 

Moore’s last Republic serial was Jungle Drums of Africa (1952), in which he played Alan King, an American mining engineer developing a valuable uranium deposit in the African jungles. Moore was assisted by lady doctor Phyllis Coates and fellow engineer Johnny Sands and opposed by a group of Communist spies (Henry Rowland, John Cason) and their witch-doctor accomplice (Roy Glenn). While Drums drew extensively on stock shots of African animals to augment its jungle atmosphere, it relied to an unusually large extent on original footage for its action scenes and chapter endings, and the result was a modestly-budgeted but enjoyable serial that served as a good finish to Moore’s career at Republic.

 

Gunfighters of the Northwest (Columbia, 1953), Moore’s final serial, cast him as the second lead, a Mountie named Bram Nevin who backed up RCMP Sergeant Jock Mahoney. Moore, in his first and only “sidekick” role, played well off Mahoney; while the latter’s character was the focus of the serial’s action, Moore’s role was really more that of co-hero than of a traditional sidekick. The serial pitted the two leads against the “White Horse Rebels,” a gang of outlaws trying to overthrow the Canadian government. Though thinly-plotted, Gunfighters, with its nice location photography and good acting, was the last really interesting Columbia serial; it was also Moore’s last serial. In 1954, he returned to the Lone Ranger series, its producers having been forced to realize that Moore was firmly established as the Ranger and that audiences wouldn’t warm up to his substitute John Hart. The fourth and fifth seasons of the show featured Moore in his familiar place as the “daring and resourceful masked rider of the plains.”

 

After the Lone Ranger series ended in 1956, Moore reprised the role in two big-screen movies and then retired from acting. He remained in the public view, however, making personal appearances throughout the country in his Lone Ranger garb. Publicly and privately, he upheld the ideals that the Lone Ranger–and his serial heroes–had upheld on the screen: courage, charity, and a sense of justice. In 1979, he was barred by court order from making personal appearances as the Lone Ranger because the property’s owners worried that Moore’s close identification with the character would undercut a new Lone Ranger film. Moore nevertheless maintained his status as the “real” Lone Ranger in the eyes of fans, and, after the failure of the new Ranger feature, he was allowed to resume his mask in 1984. Moore died in Los Angeles in 1999, leaving behind several generations of fans that honored him not only for his TV persona, but for the kindess that characterized the off-screen man behind the mask.

Part of Clayton Moore’s success as the Lone Ranger was due to his respectful attitude towards the character. While some actors would have had a hard time taking a masked cowboy from a children’s radio show seriously, Moore’s performance was as heartfelt as if he had been playing a Shakespearian role; he gave the part all the benefit of his considerable acting talent. Moore played his cliffhanger roles, heroic and villainous, with the same respect and the same wholeheartedness. It’s no wonder that serial fans hold him in the same high regard that the Lone Ranger’s fans do.

  

I photographed the History Channel on my TV screen.

 

Independent Order of Odd Fellows

Ritual of the First Degree – Degree of Friendship

 

1989

 

Instructions:

 

The King and his attendants may occupy any position in the lodge-room during the dramatic part of the work.

The brothers assuming the characters of Jonathan, David, Saul, Jesse, Herald, and Lad should be selected because of dramatic ability. It is not necessary that any one be a Past Grand, or an officer.

The costumes worn should be consistent with Bible history. Saul should be represented as a man of kingly bearing, afflicted at times with an evil spirit, but not completely broken, either physically or mentally; Jonathan, a vigorous, manly Prince; David, first a ruddy youth——a shepherd lad afterward a soldier; Jesse, a venerable man.

At no time should Goliath be admitted to, or be visible from the lodge-room and the representation of his head should not be of a burlesque character.

The house of Jesse should be at a point in the lodge-room furthermost from the King's station. The inn used in 'second degree may be employed.

In conferring this degree, it is permissible to introduce such dramatic action and pantomine as will illustrate the degree, provided that no speaking characters except those named in the ritual shall be introduced, nor shall the language of the ritual be changed.

When David and Jonathan, Conductor and candidate kneel, members should be assigned, one to each of the other candidates (should there be more than one) who shall kneel with him and clasp hands in proper form, and recite the covenant.

Appropriate music, including the use of trumpets, bugles, or similar instruments, may precede or accompany the entrance and exit of King and attendants, and may be introduced in any portion of the degree, but all music must be consistent with the ritual.

In no part of the first degree shall the candidate be blindfolded.

Before the candidate is taken into the lodge room to participate in the degree, the Conductor shall advise him that he represents the character of David, although the dramatic feature of the work will be taken by another.

Noble Grand: Brother …, are you ready to receive the first degree?

If the brother answers in the affirmative.

Noble Grand: Conductor, present the candidate for examination.

The Conductor presents the candidate to the Noble Grand who examines him as follows:

Noble Grand: My brother, What is the entersign?

What is the password of the initiatory degree?

For working purposes, how is it given?

Demonstrate the countersign.

What does the first motion signify?

What does the second motion signify?

What does the third motion signify?

Give me the Odd Fellow's grip.

Demonstrate the voting sign.

Demonstrate the Interfraternal sign.

Noble Grand: Brother, you will retire to the anteroom and await further instructions.

Candidate retires— after addressing Vice Grand.

If the examination has been satisfactory, the lodge will proceed to open in the first degree.

Noble Grand calls up the lodge.

Noble Grand: Warden, declare the lodge closed in the initiatory degree.

Warden: I declare the lodge closed in the initiatory degree.

Noble Grand: We are about to open the lodge in the first degree. Warden, ascertain that all present are qualified to sit in the first degree.

After the examination has been made.

Warden: Noble Grand, I find all qualified.

Noble Grand: Brothers advance the sign of the first degree.

The Noble Grand will give the answer.

Noble Grand: Warden, proclaim the lodge open in the first degree.

Warden: I proclaim the lodge open in the first degree.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Noble Grand: Inside Guardian, inform the Outside Guardian that the lodge is open in the first degree.

If officers retire to robe, the following form —between lines— may be used.

Noble Grand: The officers will proceed to robe for the first degree. During their absence Brother …, Past Grand, will officiate as Noble Grand; Brother …, Past Grand, as Vice Grand; and Brother …, as Inside Guardian. The officers will retire.

The lodge is called up when the officers retire and re-enter,

Officers retire and re-enter in procession.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Sufficient opportunity should be given brothers in the anteroom to enter the lodge room in form. The ceremony shall then proceed, and no brother shall be permitted to enter or leave until the degree has been completed, except as provided.

  

Part I

 

Noble Grand: Conductor, retire to the anteroom, receive and introduce the candidate.

The Conductor retires in form, hearing staff.

The Conductor will approach the inner door with the candidate, and give the alarm.

Inside Guardian, opening wicket: Who comes there?

Conductor speaks in a low tone to Inside Guardian.

Conductor: A brother who seeks the mysteries of the first degree of Odd Fellowship.

Inside Guardian to Conductor: Why does he seek these mysteries?

Conductor: Because he wishes to be more fraternal.

Inside Guardian advances to center of floor.

Inside Guardian: Noble Grand, a brother, wishing to be more fraternal, seeks the mysteries of the first degree.

Noble Grand: Admit him, in friendship, the bond of fraternity.

Inside Guardian returns to his station, and opens the door.

Inside Guardian: You have permission to enter, in friendship, the bond of fraternity.

Being admitted, the Conductor will proceed with the candidate to the center of the floor and present him to the Noble Grand.

Conductor: Noble Grand, I present to you Brother … giving name in full, who seeks the mysteries of this degree.

Noble Grand: My brother, it is my duty to remind you of the importance of the step you are taking, and to caution you against making engagements that you may be unwilling to fulfill; or entering into a covenant which may prove burdensome. Have you considered the subject, and are you prepared to advance?

If the candidate answers in the affirmative and Parts II and III are not used, the Noble Grand will proceed directly to Part IV.

If the candidate answers in the affirmative, and Parts II and III are used; the Noble Grand continues:

Noble Grand to the Conductor: Let the brother be seated that he may take his next step in fraternity.

  

Part II

 

The Conductor and candidate will be seated where they may witness the following work.

Parts II and III may, or may not, be used in conferring the first degree. If used at all they must be given in complete form, as printed, and no change is permissible.

The King and his attendants enter. The King may assume the Chair of the Noble Grand, or occupy any other station in the lodge room.

Herald stands at right of King. Guards are stationed near and about the King. Jonathan at outer edge of guards.

King, seated: Jonathan, my son, I need to talk to you.

Jonathan advances and stands before the King.

King: My son, I am deeply troubled. Pause. I think the days of Saul, the King, are numbered. Evil spirits beset me, and I fear that I am going mad!

Jonathan: Father, only yesterday, one of your guardsmen told me of a shepherd lad of Bethlehem , who plays sweetly upon the harp. His music has power to cast out evil spirits. I beg you to send for this lad.

King: Of what use! But, if it pleases you, I will send for him. What is his name?

Jonathan: David, the son of Jesse.

King to Herald: Go to Bethlehem ; find Jesse, the shepherd, and say to him: 'Thus commands Saul, the King: Send your son David, to stand before me."

King to Jonathan: Leave me, my son, I would be alone — alone.

When directed, the Herald goes to Jesse's house and raps on door, or with staff on floor. Jesse appears.

Herald: Peace! Are you Jesse, the shepherd?

Jesse: Yes. Peace be with you.

Herald: I am from Saul, the King.

Jesse: Sit down and rest.

Jesse and Herald are seated.

Herald: Jesse, Saul, the King: says "Send your son David, to stand before me."

Jesse: David! My youngest son! Send David to the King! He alone is left to tend the flocks, and comfort me in my old age. His brothers even now are under arms. O gentle stranger, go to Saul, and beg him to spare me my youngest born.

Herald: Tis the King's command!

Jesse, after pause: The King's command must be obeyed. Pause then, as if speaking to himself, but so as to be heard distinctly. No evil can befall him, since the prophet Samuel has anointed him with Holy Oil.

Jesse enters house.

Herald, aside: Samuel anointed David? Then David is chosen to rule over Israel !

Jesse comes out of house and blows horn. Sound of someone singing or playing harp in distance. Music finished, David enters from anteroom.

David: Your blessing, father. Kneels for blessing. Jesse lays hand upon his head. David rises. Peace be with you sir. Pause. Did you signal, father?

Jesse: Yes. David, this stranger bears a message from the King. Saul commands me to send you to him,

David: The King sends for me?

Herald: You play the harp, I am told.

David: For my own amusement.

Herald: Your ability has reached the ears of the King and for that you are summoned.

David: But I cannot leave my father alone.

Herald: It's the King's command!

David, after pause: All right! I am ready.

Jesse: Farewell, my son! Find your brothers in the army and give them their father's blessing.

David kneels. Jesse blesses him: The peace of God be with you.

Herald: The peace of God rest on this house and all that dwell therein.

David, carrying harp, starts with Herald on the journey. Near the Vice Grand's station, they are met by Jonathan.

Jonathan to David: Who are you?

David: David, son of Jesse,

Jonathan: The shepherd lad. I am Prince Jonathan. David begins to kneel. Kneel not to me. David, my father, the King, is troubled with evil spirits and your music may soothe him.

David: I am not clothed to appear before the King.

Jonathan: I would not have you different. Come, don't be afraid.

Herald returns to his station. David and Jonathan proceed to presence of the King. David kneels and plays on harp.

Jonathan assumes position with guards. Saul is apparently beset with an evil spirit, is restless and perturbed, but the music soothes him. Music finished, Saul speaks.

King: Lad, who are you?

David: David, son of Jesse. Upon the hills of Bethlehem , I tend my father's flock.

King: Come here, lad. You have found favor in my eyes, Sit here at my feet.

David seats himself on dais at foot, and at one side, of King.

King to David: I would have you with me always.

David plays a few chords on harp, then kneels and speaks to King.

David: O King, one favor I ask, that I may visit my brothers who serve you in the field.

King: Go then, but soon return.

David rises, bows to the King, and starts away as if to leave the room, but stops to investigate the guards in search of his brothers. Jonathan is in position with the guards on opposite side, so that each is about equal distance from the King, and opposite to each other. David locates one brother in the line of guards to the King's left, greets him affectionately, and escorts him to a position just in front of the guards near the center of the floor. Through suitable gestures and pantomime this brother indicates that another brother is in the other guard to the King's right. David searches for and finds him, greets and affectionately escorts this second brother to the place where the other brother is standing.

David examines with curiosity, and is much enthralled with the fine raiment which they wear, and the weapons which they bear. Following suitable pantomime in this respect, he faces his brothers and the audience and announces:

David: My brothers, I have come from Bethlehem , and bring to you our father's Blessing.

Upon hearing this the brothers immediately kneel and remove their head gear. David raises his arms over them, and, with eyes uplifted, blesses them.

David: The peace of God be with you always.

The brothers then rise, replace their headgear, and after friendly and affectionate visitations in pantomine, David escorts each of them to their former positions in the Kings guards, in such manner that he again returns to a position with the guards opposite that of Jonathan. Shortly after David's return to this position, Goliath is heard speaking from the anteroom. At no time is he permitted to enter the lodge room, or show himself.

Goliath, from anteroom: Ho! Pause. Ho ye! Pause. Choose the greatest man among you, and let him come out to fight me. If he be able to fight with me, and kill me, we will be your servants; but if I kill him, you shall be our servants. I defy the armies of Israel !

Consternation among staff and attendants.

King, Guards, and Staff: The giant Goliath!

Goliath, from anteroom: O Saul, son of Kish ! King of Slaves!

King, in sorrow and anger: King of slaves! Woe is me! I am accursed! Three times has this braggart reviled me— and beneath the spell of this evil spirit, I am powerless!

To guards and attendants: Is there not one among you who will go and fight this cursed Philistine?

Jonathan places hand on hilt of his sword, and advances a pace or so. pauses a moment, then, as if reconsidering, returns to former position. All wait for champion to appear. After pause, and none appearing, David timidly, yet confidently, steps before the king.

David: O King, let no man's heart fail because of him. Your servant will go and fight with this Philistine.

King, contemptuously: You are but a stripling, and he a mighty warrior!

David: The Lord that delivered me out of the paw of the lion and the bear, will deliver me out of the hand of this Philistine.

King: Enough! Array him in armor.

The armor-bearer clothes David with helmet, shield and sword, David starts to go, but being unable to adapt himself to armor—- he returns to the King.

David: Most gracious King, I prefer my shepherd's dress. This sword I have not proved.

King: What do you want?

David: This sling producing it and a stone.

King, after meditation: Go, then, and if you are victorious, you shall be given riches and your father's house made free. David returns helmet, shield, and sword to attendant. He then walks around room, selecting stones from floor and then proceeds toward anteroom, where Goliath is in waiting. Jonathan accompanies David a short distance.

Jonathan: David, you are no match for this giant.

David: Have no fear. The Lord is with me.

Jonathan: The Lord be with you! Farewell.

David: Farewell.

David goes to partially-opened door of anteroom, remaining in view of lodge, and in position where he can sec Goliath.

Goliath, from anteroom: Boy—begone! Am I a dog, that you come to me with stones? I will give your flesh to the birds of the air and the beasts of the field.

David: You come to me with a sword and a spear, but I come to you in the name of the Lord, whom you have reviled. This day will I smite you and take your head from you, that all Philistia may know there is a God in Israel .

Goliath, from anteroom: Ha! Ha! Ha! With a sling and a stone!

David throws the stone and enters anteroom to attack Goliath. Sound of an attack is heard. Goliath groans. After proper pause, David returns with head of Goliath. He takes but a few steps inside the lodge room, when he drops head upon the floor, and runs to meet Jonathan. Jonathan hurries to David. They meet near Vice Grand's station, and hasten, hand in hand, to presence of King. David kneels and salutes King afterward pointing to head of Goliath.

David: O King, your enemy is dead!

King is unnerved, but soon recovers.

King: My enemy dead? Pause. Israel has been delivered! O David, champion of Israel 's host, you have done well! You shall be a commander in my army.

To attendants: Array him!

Attendants accompany David to anteroom, one of them removing head of Goliath as they leave the lodge room.

David is clothed in the anteroom as a commander in the army, and is then in readiness for Part III.

King to Jonathan: What manner of man is this, that single handed he fought and killed this Philistine?

Jonathan: My father, I know not, but my heart goes out to him in a great love, for he has this day saved Israel .

Herald saluting King: O King, David has been anointed with Holy Oil by the prophet Samuel.

King, angrily: How know you this?

Herald: From Jesse, his father.

King, slowly: It must then be so! With increasing anger. David, my successor? My kingdom to be rent from me and given to him?

After meditation: True, he killed Goliath, and saved my people. Pause. And I have made him a commander of a thousand men! Pause. With energy: I have done well!

He shall fight my wars, but he shall not come back alive! Israel 's crown is mine! Jonathan, my son, shall reign hereafter!

The Conductor will retire with the candidate to the anteroom.

  

Part III

 

The King and attendants are in position as in Part II.

During Part III the Conductor shall act as escort for the candidate. The Conductor and candidate shall accompany David and participate in the following work of the degree. Conductor shall advance with him to the inner door, and give the usual alarm.

Inside Guardian, opening the wicket: Who comes there?

Conductor, in low tone: David, the son of Jesse.

Inside Guardian, from station, cries loudly in surprised tone: David, the son of Jesse, comes!

Officers and brothers at Vice Grand's end of room immediately cry out: Hail to David! Ten thousand praises are his due!

King, angrily: What sound is that?

Herald: It is the people. They rejoice with David.

King: I like it not! Pause. Aside. Oh, that he were dead! Pause. To Inside Guardian: Why comes he here?

Inside Guardian, opening wicket—to Conductor: Why comes he here?

Conductor, low tone:. To visit Saul, King of Israel .

Inside Guardian advances to center of floor and salutes King with sword.

Inside Guardian: To visit Saul, King of Israel .

King, after pause: Admit him to the presence of the King.

Inside Guardian salutes King, returns to his station, and opens the door.

David, Conductor, and candidate enter and proceed to center of floor, facing King.

David, kneeling, and reverently saluting King: Hail to the King!

King, after pause: Welcome, son of Jesse. You have smitten my enemies and brought me the spoils of victory!

Herald: Saul has slain his thousands!

The staff, with exception of King's retinue: And David his tens of thousands!

The Lodge, with exception of King's retinue: And David his tens of thousands!

King, frantically: This is treason to the King! I will smite him with the sword!

Snatches sword from armor-bearer and rushes at David.

Conductor hurries candidate to lower end of room.

Jonathan steps in between King and David, and catches the blow on his shield, at the same time saying:

Jonathan: Father, this shall not be!

King steps back a pace, lowers sword, and speaks in surprise and indignation.

King: And would you defend this Judean who would be King—, to whom the people ascribe tens of thousands, while to me they give but thousands?

Jonathan: Even so, my father, for who shall stand against the Lord's anointed?

King: Defend him not, for while he lives your kingdom is not safe. He shall surely die!

Jonathan: I will defend him with my life!

King: False Prince! Unfilial son!

Saul fights with Jonathan, who simply acts on the defensive. Saul is disarmed and, rushing back to his station, calls:

King: Ho, my guards! My guards!

Guards endeavor to rush Jonathan back, so as to reach David, but he throws them off, saying:

Jonathan: Hold! Hold, I say! Stand back— on my command!

Guards return to station.

Jonathan walks about room and, when near the stone ezel, which should be as far as possible from the King's station, calls:

Jonathan: David!

David, Conductor, and candidate proceed to Jonathan. Jonathan places his hands upon the shoulders of David and Candidate.

Jonathan: David, I am your friend. My father seeks to kill you, wait here. I will go to my father and plead for you, and what I see I will tell you. Hide by the stone ezel. I will shoot three arrows on its side as though I shot at a mark, and will send a lad, saying: "Find the arrows that I shoot." If I say to him: "The arrows are on this side of you," then come, for there is peace to you. But if I say to the lad: "Are not the arrows beyond you?"

Go away!

David, Conductor, and candidate hide by the stone Ezel, while Jonathan, after a few moments of meditation, goes before his father and, upon his knees, pleads for David.

Jonathan: Father, I come to plead for David.

King: Begone! I will not hear you! Begone!

Jonathan: Father, have you forgotten your promise made before the people, that he who should slay the giant, whom no man in all Israel dared stand before, to him would you give riches, and make him great in the land of Israel? Have you, my father, forgotten this? Pause. If so, let me no longer live!

King: Curse you as an unnatural son! I will do as you wish.

King draws sword and attempts to kill Jonathan. Jonathan bows head to receive blow, but Saul's hand is stayed— as if by act of God— even as he is about to strike, and he falls back into his chair. Jonathan rises, looks with pity upon his father, then slowly walks down the room. After a short pause, King recovers and, at a signal from him, the guards form in procession, and the King and his retinue, with the exception of Jonathan and the lad, retire from the lodge room. The Noble Grand and his supporters resume their stations, if same have been occupied by the King and his attendants.

Jonathan: Here, lad, find the arrows that I shoot.

Jonathan loudly twangs a bow several times and then shoots three blunt arrows.

Jonathan to lad: Make haste!

Lad, running: Where are they?

Jonathan: Are not the arrows beyond you? Pause. Make haste! Pause. Speed! Short pause. Stay not!

Lad picks up arrows and returns them to Jonathan.

Jonathan: Here, lad, take this bow and arrows: handing them to lad go, carry them to the city.

Lad: I go, most noble Prince.

Lad salutes Jonathan and retires from lodge room. In retiring he should not pass in front of Jonathan. As Lad retires, David, the Conductor, and candidate start on journey as if to leave the room, and at center of floor are met by Jonathan.

Jonathan: David, my father would kill you! And yet I love you as my own soul!

David: Jonathan, what is my problem?

Jonathan: The King is angered and sore beset. He knows not what he does. O David, you are as dear to me as life itself! Even should you become ruler over Israel , and my father's throne pass to you, I ask that I might be as now, your friend and brother, and continue at your side.

David: Jonathan, more than brothers, whether or not it shall come to pass that I rule over Israel , nothing but death shall part you and me.

Jonathan: Let us swear, the one to the other, in friendship forever!

Jonathan and David each kneel upon their right knees, facing each other; their left knees touching and their right hands clasped. Conductor and candidate assume similar position.

Jonathan and David, and Conductor: The Lord be between me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed, from this day forever!

Jonathan, David, Conductor, and candidate continue kneeling.

Noble Grand calls up the lodge.

The Lodge, led by the Chaplain: The Lord be between me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed, from this day forever!

Jonathan, David, Conductor, and candidate will rise.

Jonathan: David, go in peace!

David: Farewell, Jonathan. Peace be with you!

David retires to anteroom. Jonathan retires by different exit.

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Chaplain.

Chaplain: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Past Grand.

Past Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Vice Grand.

Vice Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing Noble Grand from center of floor.

The Lodge, led by the Warden: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

  

Part IV

 

Part IV shall be omitted if parts II and III have been given. If parts II and III have not been given, Part IV must be given in complete form, as printed, and no abbreviation, or addition thereto, is permissible.

Noble Grand: My brother, the first link in the chain of Odd Fellowship is friendship. We have chosen from the pages of Holy Writ the most striking example of friendship in history.

Noble Grand: Conductor, present the candidate to the Chaplain for the lecture of this degree.

Conductor presents candidate to the Chaplain.

Conductor: Worthy Chaplain, I present the candidate for the lecture of this degree.

Chaplain to candidate: Saul, the first King of Israel, had disobeyed God. He was disturbed in mind, believed that he was possessed of an evil spirit and feared that he was going mad. Learning that David, a son of Jesse, the shepherd, was famed for his skill in playing upon the harp and believing that music had power to cast out evil spirits, he sent a messenger to Jesse, commanding David to come before him. After receiving his father's blessing, David appeared before the King. He played sweetly upon the harp and Saul was soothed. David remained in the household of Saul and found favor in his sight. Prince Jonathan, the son of Saul, formed a strong attachment for the shepherd lad.

David went to and fro to tend his father's flock. Returning one day he passed where the armies of Philistia were encamped. Goliath, a giant soldier of the Philistines, came forth and appeared before the army of the King of Israel, issuing a challenge to send forth a man to meet him in single combat. He reviled Saul by calling him "King of slaves," and the monarch's mental distress returned. He reproached his soldiers for their want of courage and cried out, "Oh! Is there not one among you who will go and fight this cursed Philistine?" None of them volunteered for the conflict. Then David knelt before Saul and offered his services. The King had no faith in the ability of the youth until David informed him that the Lord had delivered him out of the paw of the lion and the bear and would deliver him out of the hand of this Philistine. Saul then gave consent, promised him riches should he be successful and ordered that he be clothed in armor.

David had faith in God and spurned the sword. Armed with only a sling and a stone, clothed only in his shepherd's dress, he went forth to battle and won. There was great rejoicing in the camp when he returned bearing the giant's head as a trophy of the conflict.

David became popular in Israel and the people sang songs of praise, attributing to him tens of thousands while they gave to Saul but thousands. Saul became envious of this popularity and when he learned that David had been anointed with Holy Oil by the prophet Samuel, he feared that his throne was to be taken from him and sought to kill David.

The friendship of Jonathan for the shepherd lad prompted him to go to his father and plead for David. This further angered the King, who, in his rage, attempted to kill Jonathan.

'Twas then that Jonathan proposed to enter into a solemn covenant of friendship with David, and in a field, where none but the eye of God might see, each kneeling, these two men solemnly pledged eternal friendship.

Such a covenant with all Odd Fellows, you are now privileged to enter.

Are you willing to proceed?

Candidate answers.

Chaplain: The Conductor will proceed with the ceremony.

The Conductor and candidate will kneel upon their right knees, facing each other; their knees touching and their right hands clasped. The Conductor will prompt the candidate to repeat after him the covenant.

The Noble Grand calls up the lodge.

Conductor: The Lord be between me and thee,

Candidate repeats.

Conductor: And between my seed and thy seed,

Candidate repeats.

Conductor: From this day forever!

Candidate repeats.

The Lodge, led by the Chaplain: The Lord be between me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed, from this day forever!

Conductor and candidate arise and take a position facing the Chaplain.

Chaplain: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Past Grand.

Past Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Vice Grand.

Vice Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Noble Grand from center of floor.

The Lodge, led by the Warden: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

  

Part V

 

Part V is to follow Part III, or Part IV, whichever one is used.

Noble Grand: My brother, I will now instruct you in the mysteries of this degree.

The Noble Grand instructs, according to the unwritten work. In this degree there is an alarm at the Inner Door, a password, an explanation of the password, a sign, an answer to the sign, and a memento.

Noble Grand: Wishing to visit a lodge which is open in the first degree, you will proceed as instructed in the initiatory degree, except that you will give to the Inside Guardian the password of this degree and address the Vice Grand with the sign of this degree.

Wishing to leave the lodge before it is closed in the first degree, you will address the Vice Grand with the sign of the first degree, and that officer will answer you with the proper sign. The Inside Guardian will then permit you to depart.

You will now give me the sign of the first degree, and I will respond with the answer.

After a satisfactory rehearsal, the Noble Grand shall proceed with the concluding charge.

Noble Grand: My brother, by the consent of your brothers you have been advanced to a position of great responsibility. The most ancient as well as the most true and beautiful example of earthly friendship has been presented before you, and you have in your own person illustrated a noble history. In that touching drama, you stood in the presence of royalty and listened to the voice of praise, but your merit provoked enmity, and you were hunted down as a traitor, when you were full of truth and honor. You have thus enacted a part of the common life.

Envy is the malicious foe of virtue, and is ever ready to destroy what it cannot imitate or surpass; it is the vice of the weak and the vain, and the weapon of an ignoble mind. In suffering its persecution you have learned a lesson never to be forgotten. Man is prone to selfishness, and thus to live for himself alone; in this isolation he has but little sympathy with his fellow-man. In such a mind envy takes possession and hatred follows with its horrid brood. But there is also a divinity in man which weds him to lofty motives and honorable actions. The good have an affinity for each other which grows up into confidence and affection.

Generous deeds and unselfish purposes are the strongest bonds of union— in his high estate, no man lives to himself. You have acted a part where all was oppression upon the one hand, and all was love and protection on the other. You have seen the picture on both sides.

It is possible that men should combine for the common good; hence we have societies, communities, states, and nations united by a compact which protects their members. The bond is stronger when individuals are united by personal contact and held together by a personal covenant. Such a covenant we have all entered into, and you have been solemnly added to our fraternal union. By such a tie has God bound Himself to His creatures on the scroll of heaven, with the rainbow as His seal.

Such obligations have come down to us from every age and country; by these, the mystic rites of all nations have been protected and men everywhere brought into fellowship. By your solemn pledge you are now entitled to give and receive the tokens of a deathless friendship. Every Odd Fellow is your brother, and his family the sacred object of your fraternal care. You have become one of a brotherhood which extends to many peoples, and in their assemblies you will always be welcome.

The mysteries you have learned will insure you an honorable reception in strange cities and distant lands, where you will be the subject of tender attentions, because you are an Odd Fellow.

Noble Grand: Conductor, clothe the candidate in the regalia of this degree, the emblematic color of which is pink.

Conductor advances to chair of Noble Grand, receives regalia, returns and places it on the candidate.

Noble Grand calls up lodge.

Noble Grand: Brother … giving name in full, I welcome you to the degree of friendship; to which, in the name and by the authority of the Independent Order of Odd Fellows, I declare you admitted.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Conductor escorts candidate to a seat.

If officers retire to disrobe, the following form —between lines— may be used:

Noble Grand: The officers will retire. During their absence, Brother …, Past Grand, will officiate as Noble Grand; Brother …, Past Grand, as Vice Grand; and Brother …, as Inside Guardian.

The lodge is called up when the officers retire and when they re-enter.

The officers retire and re-enter in procession, without form.

Noble Grand calls up lodge.

Noble Grand: Warden, declare the lodge closed in the first degree and open in the initiatory degree.

Warden: I declare the lodge closed in the first degree and open in the initiatory degree.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Noble Grand: Inside Guardian, inform the Outside Guardian that the lodge is open in the initiatory degree.

Inside Guardian retires and re-enters without form.

 

THIS IS ON EXPLORE! :D

Todays picture is a very personal picture... I cant stop beating my self up (not physically) but inside, for everything i do, i feel as though i do it wrong, for being me i feel as though i shouldnt be and that i should be more like (i dont know your normal teenage person) I dont know why i've been like this, i'm usually very happy with myself and about myself... i guess im just so messed up in there at the mo (must be those teenage hormones again!!! :/ ) so i thought id do something "visualy exciting" on my emotions today...

 

i must admit i had fun doing it! Crappy face paints are amazing for blood, and cuts, (it looked better in reallity than in pic!) it left little chunks which made it look life like!!!! Also today I downloaded the trial for Photoshop CS5, which is amazing and im going ro cry in 30 days when i lose it!!! (anyone fancy giving me £185?? / well it was worth a shot ;) lol)

my only problem with this is its too similar to my other works and this is about developing my work and creating something new each time!!! so hopefully i will be able to do something better tomorow!!!

 

im off to london on tuesday though so i think more pure photography will be the likely hood of tuesday and wednesday!!! (:

 

please comment!!! and note and tag!!! (:

  

youtu.be/syvF_cutj8w

It's 1865 and the telegraph is heading west. George Crane, wanting to keep law and order out of his territory, is out to stop the construction. The engineer on the job is Ken Mason and he is the grandson of Zorro. As Crane sends his men or Indians to stop the work, Mason repeatedly puts on the Zorro costume and rides to the rescue in this 12-chapter serial.

 

Clayton Moore

September 14th, 1914 — December 28th, 1999

 

Clayton Moore, though best remembered today as television’s Lone Ranger, had a lengthy and distinguished career in serials. Moore was a physically ideal serial lead, but his greatest strengths were his dramatic, quietly intense speaking voice and expressive face. These gifts helped Moore to convey a sincerity that could make the most unbelievable dialogue or situations seem real. The bulk of Moore’s cliffhanger work was done after World War 2, when serials’ shrinking budgets cut back on original action scenes and made the presence of skilled leading players more important than in the serial’s golden age. Moore, with his sincerity and acting skill, was just the type of actor the post-war serials needed.

Clayton Moore was born Jack Carlton Moore in Chicago. He began to train for a career as a circus acrobat at the age of eight, and joined a trapeze act called the Flying Behrs after finishing high school; as a member of the Behrs, Moore would perform for two circuses and at the 1934 World’s Fair. An injury to his left leg around 1935 forced him out of the aerialist business, and after working briefly as a male model in New York he moved to Hollywood in 1937, beginning his film career as a stuntman. He played numerous bit roles in addition to his stunt work for the next three years, among them a miniscule part in his first serial, Zorro’s Fighting Legion (Republic, 1939), as one of the members of the titular group. Edward Small, an independent producer allied with United Artists, cast Moore in his first credited parts in a pair of 1940 films, Kit Carson and The Son of Monte Cristo. The former featured Moore as a heroic young pioneer, the latter as an army officer aiding masked avenger Louis Hayward. Following these two films, Moore began to get credited speaking parts in other pictures. In 1941 he played the romantic lead in Tuxedo Junction, one of Republic Pictures’ “Weaver Brothers and Elviry” comedies, and the next year the studio signed him for his first starring serial, Perils of Nyoka (Republic, 1942).

Perils of Nyoka (Republic, 1942) was a vehicle for Republic’s new “Serial Queen,” Kay Aldridge, who played Nyoka Gordon, a girl seeking her missing scientist father in the deserts of North Africa. Moore was the heroic Dr. Larry Grayson, a member of an expedition searching for the “Tablets of Hippocrates,” an ancient list of medical cures sought by Nyoka’s father before he disappeared. Nyoka joined forces with Grayson and his expedition to locate Professor Gordon and the tablets–and to battle Arab ruler Vultura (Lorna Gray) and her band of desert cutthroats, who were after the Tablets and the treasure hidden with them. Perils of Nyoka was a highly exciting serial, with consistently imaginative and varied action sequences, and colorful characters and locales. Although Moore took second billing to Aldridge, his character received as much screen time as hers and his performance was a major part of the serial’s success. Moore, with his intense sincerity, made his nearly superhuman physician character believable; the audience never felt like questioning Dr. Grayson’s ability to perform emergency brain surgery on Nyoka’s amnesiac father in a desert cave, or his amazing powers of riding, wall-scaling, marksmanship, and sword-fighting, far beyond those of the average medical school graduate.

  

Moore went into the army in 1942, almost immediately after the release of Perils of Nyoka. He served throughout World War Two, and didn’t resume his film career until 1946, when he returned to Republic Pictures to appear in The Crimson Ghost. The impact of his starring turn in Perils of Nyoka was diminished by his long hiatus, and he found himself playing a supporting role in this new serial. He was cast as Ashe, the chief henchman of the mysterious Crimson Ghost, and aided that villain in his attempts to steal a counter-atomic weapon called a “Cyclotrode.” Ashe was ultimately brought to justice, along with his nefarious master, by stars Charles Quigley and Linda Stirling. The Crimson Ghost showed that Moore could play intensely mean villains as well as intensely courageous heroes. His sneering, bullying Ashe came off as thoroughly unpleasant, as he stalked through the serial doing his best to kill off hero and heroine.

  

Moore returned to heroic parts in his next cliffhanger, Jesse James Rides Again (Republic, 1947). The serial’s plot had Jesse, retired from outlawry, forced to go on the run because of new crimes committed in his name. Jesse and his pal Steve (John Compton) wound up in Tennessee, where, under the alias of “Mr. Howard,” Jesse came to the aid of a group of farmers victimized by an outlaw gang called the Black Raiders. The Raiders, secretly bossed by local businessman Jim Clark (Tristram Coffin), were after oil reserves beneath the local farmland, but Mr. Howard ultimately outgunned them. James’ own identity was exposed in the process, but he was allowed to escape arrest by a sympathetic marshal. Jesse James Rides Again was Republic’s best post-war Western serial, thanks in part to the unusual plot device of an ex-badman hero. Moore was able to give Jesse James a dangerous edge that most other serial leads couldn’t have pulled off; his cold, steely-eyed glare when gunning down villains seemed very much in keeping with dialogue references to Jesse’s outlaw past.

 

G-Men Never Forget (Republic, 1947), Moore’s next serial, cast him as Ted O’Hara, an FBI agent battling a racketeer boss named Vic Murkland (Roy Barcroft). O’Hara broke up various protection rackets organized by Murkland, but his efforts were hampered by Murkland’s impersonation of a kidnaped police commissioner (also played by Barcroft). G-Men Never Forget possessed a tough and realistic atmosphere not typical of gang-busting serials, and Moore delivered a grimly determined performance well-fitted to the serial’s mood. Moore’s acting, good supporting performances, skilled direction, and a well-written script made G-Men Never Forget a superior serial, one that could hold its own against earlier gang-busting chapterplays like the Dick Tracy outings.

 

Moore’s next serial was Adventures of Frank and Jesse James (Republic, 1948), in which he reprised his Jesse James role. Joined this time by Steve Darrell as Frank James, Moore tried to help a former gang member named John Powell (Stanley Andrews) develop a silver mine. Part of the mine’s proceeds were to be used to pay back victims of James Gang robberies, but the plan was derailed by a crooked mining engineer (John Crawford), who discovered the mine contained gold instead of silver and murdered Powell to keep this find secret. Crawford then used every trick in the book to keep Moore, Darrell, and Noel Neill (as Powell’s daughter) from developing the mine, but the James Boys unmasked his treachery by the end. Frank and Jesse James drew heavily on stock footage and plot elements from Republic’s earlier Adventures of Red Ryder, and was thus more predictable than its predecessor, but it was still an entertaining and well-made serial. Moore again made Jesse seem both sympathetic and (when fighting the bad guys) somewhat frightening.

 

By now, Moore was established as Republic’s premiere serial hero; however, his next cliffhanger would lead to his departure from the studio and change the course of his career. The last in a long line of Republic Zorro serials, Ghost of Zorro (1949) starred Moore as Ken Mason, the original Zorro’s grandson, who donned his ancestor’s mask to help a telegraph company establish a line in the wild West in the face of outlaw sabotage. Like Adventures of Frank and Jesse James, the serial was somewhat derivative of earlier outings (particularly Son of Zorro), but smoothly and professionally done. Moore delivered another strong performance, but for some odd reason Republic chose to have his voice dubbed by another actor in scenes where he was masked as Zorro. This strange production decision did not diminish Moore’s potential as a masked hero in the eyes of a group of television producers who were trying to find an actor to play the Lone Ranger on a soon-to-be-launched TV show; Moore’s turn in Ghost of Zorro landed him the part. Moore debuted as the Ranger in 1949, and played the part for two seasons on TV. During this period, he did make one apparent serial appearance in Flying Disc Man From Mars (Republic, 1950), but all his footage actually came from The Crimson Ghost.

 

In 1952, Moore was dropped from The Lone Ranger without any explanation from the producers, who apparently feared that Moore was becoming too identified as the Lone Ranger, and that he might become so sure of his position that he’d ask for a bigger salary. John Hart replaced Moore as the Ranger for the show’s third season, and Moore returned to freelance acting. He played numerous small roles in feature films, made multiple guest appearances (usually as a heavy) on TV shows like Range Rider and The Gene Autry Show, and also found time to make four more serials.

The first of these was Radar Men from the Moon (Republic, 1952), which featured Moore as a gangster named Graber, who was working with lunar invaders to bring the Earth under the dominion of Retik, Emperor of the Moon (Roy Barcroft). Scientist “Commando” Cody (George Wallace) opposed the planned conquest with the aid of his flying rocket suit and other handy gadgets. Moore met a fiery demise when his car plummeted off a cliff in the last chapter, and Retik came to a similarly sticky end shortly thereafter. Moore’s characterization in Radar Men from the Moon was reminiscent of his performance as “Ashe;” once again he performed deeds of villainy with swaggering relish.

 

Moore’s next serial, Columbia’s Son of Geronimo (1952), was his first non-Republic cliffhanger. He returned to playing a hero in this outing, an undercover cavalry officer named Jim Scott out to quell an Indian uprising led by Rodd Redwing as Porico, son of Geronimo. The uprising was being encouraged by outlaws John Crawford and Marshall Reed to serve their own ends, and Scott and Porico ultimately joined forces to defeat them. Son of Geronimo remains one of the few popular late Columbia serials, due to its strong and unusually violent action scenes and the forceful performances of Moore and his co-stars, particularly Reed and Redwing.

 

Moore’s last Republic serial was Jungle Drums of Africa (1952), in which he played Alan King, an American mining engineer developing a valuable uranium deposit in the African jungles. Moore was assisted by lady doctor Phyllis Coates and fellow engineer Johnny Sands and opposed by a group of Communist spies (Henry Rowland, John Cason) and their witch-doctor accomplice (Roy Glenn). While Drums drew extensively on stock shots of African animals to augment its jungle atmosphere, it relied to an unusually large extent on original footage for its action scenes and chapter endings, and the result was a modestly-budgeted but enjoyable serial that served as a good finish to Moore’s career at Republic.

 

Gunfighters of the Northwest (Columbia, 1953), Moore’s final serial, cast him as the second lead, a Mountie named Bram Nevin who backed up RCMP Sergeant Jock Mahoney. Moore, in his first and only “sidekick” role, played well off Mahoney; while the latter’s character was the focus of the serial’s action, Moore’s role was really more that of co-hero than of a traditional sidekick. The serial pitted the two leads against the “White Horse Rebels,” a gang of outlaws trying to overthrow the Canadian government. Though thinly-plotted, Gunfighters, with its nice location photography and good acting, was the last really interesting Columbia serial; it was also Moore’s last serial. In 1954, he returned to the Lone Ranger series, its producers having been forced to realize that Moore was firmly established as the Ranger and that audiences wouldn’t warm up to his substitute John Hart. The fourth and fifth seasons of the show featured Moore in his familiar place as the “daring and resourceful masked rider of the plains.”

 

After the Lone Ranger series ended in 1956, Moore reprised the role in two big-screen movies and then retired from acting. He remained in the public view, however, making personal appearances throughout the country in his Lone Ranger garb. Publicly and privately, he upheld the ideals that the Lone Ranger–and his serial heroes–had upheld on the screen: courage, charity, and a sense of justice. In 1979, he was barred by court order from making personal appearances as the Lone Ranger because the property’s owners worried that Moore’s close identification with the character would undercut a new Lone Ranger film. Moore nevertheless maintained his status as the “real” Lone Ranger in the eyes of fans, and, after the failure of the new Ranger feature, he was allowed to resume his mask in 1984. Moore died in Los Angeles in 1999, leaving behind several generations of fans that honored him not only for his TV persona, but for the kindess that characterized the off-screen man behind the mask.

Part of Clayton Moore’s success as the Lone Ranger was due to his respectful attitude towards the character. While some actors would have had a hard time taking a masked cowboy from a children’s radio show seriously, Moore’s performance was as heartfelt as if he had been playing a Shakespearian role; he gave the part all the benefit of his considerable acting talent. Moore played his cliffhanger roles, heroic and villainous, with the same respect and the same wholeheartedness. It’s no wonder that serial fans hold him in the same high regard that the Lone Ranger’s fans do.

  

CREATURE: The Mulshians are a race of physically basic but technologically and culturally sophisticated humanoids native to the planet Ergnoplis in the Beta Octant near the Equator of the Prime Galaxy, and mostly restricted to it by choice. They are distinguished by small, thorny horns on their tops and crest markings on their foreheads. Nicknamed "Egg People" due to their superficial resemblance to cracked eggs, they are a fully civilized and mostly peaceful race with an exceptionally high racial potential for both ambition and useful mutation. Although the relative rate of mutants within the population is very low, the mutants the Mulshian race has produced have all proven to be truly exceptional individuals.

HEIGHT RANGE: 1.2–1.8 Meters.

WEIGHT RANGE: 90–140 lb.

DURABILITY VALUE: 400–700

 

(Custodian's Note: The following entry was written in Age 770, when the Eggmen were still alive and active, hence its referral to them in the present tense. This will be updated eventually.)

  

GROUP: INDIVIDUALS (5): The Eggmen Super Team is an illustrious five–man mercenary team consisting of five Mulshians born with bizarre mutant powers enabling the harnessing of basic elements. They are known by the names Fire–Egg, Water–Egg, Plant–Egg, Electric–Egg and Wind–Egg. Only Plant–Egg's "normal" given name is known; Fire–Egg and Electric–Egg never revealed theirs, and Water–Egg and Wind–Egg never had any other names. The Eggmen have gone on countless adventures throughout the Prime Galaxy, working with numerous clients up to and including angelic entities. Despite being "mercenaries", they rarely end up actually being paid for anything they do, but they don't mind this much because they have a genuine, shared enthusiasm for adventure and doing heroic deeds. It is said that they have visited almost every inhabited planet in the Prime Galaxy, and they are not only by far the most notable members of the Mulshian race, but among the most notable mortals of all time altogether. Originally, the group was simply known as the "Eggmen". The name changed to "Eggmen Super Team" only when all five members had joined together.

 

Wind–Egg is the only female Eggmen member. Abandoned by her xenophobic parents for being a mutant, she was found and raised by an advanced cult under the control of a lesser Primal Deity, Ket'Spallus, by whom she was named a “champion” and served as an interplanetary ninja assassin for years before encountering Fire–Egg and Water–Egg, whom she had been tasked to kill but who convinced her to join them. The trio returned to Wind–Egg’s master and vanquished him along with his cult. Due to her upbringing, Wind–Egg has dabbled in the Primal Arts and has developed the unique power to create “wind–familiars” from the elemental Primal Energies. She is usually (see below) the most level–headed of the group and is frequently on the receiving end of one–sided romantic advances by the idiotic Water–Egg.

In Age 750, Wind–Egg had a traumatic near–death experience that made her go crazy and caused her to leave the Eggmen and become a nun, believing that this was the true and only way to atone for her past sins and avoid damnation. Three years later, an attack on her church by invading Skellen finally knocked the sense back into her, and Wind–Egg defeated them before seeking out and rejoining the Eggmen.

 

Fire–Egg is the official leader and “founder” of the Eggmen Super Team. He is a ruthless pragmatist, social elitist (though he usually ends up helping those he looks down upon anyway) and tactical genius whose leadership has helped win multiple wars (such as the Third Skellen Wars), and his immunity to all types of fire damage including explosion blasts has proved quite useful. Fire–Egg was born into and raised by a successful business couple, who were brutally killed by Oseeron of the (not yet formed as of then) Dynamo Legion, beginning the legendary conflict between the two groups. He was the first to take up the group’s current profession as an adventurer and mercenary, and first met Water–Egg in Age 746 on a mission to kill an Ohgroid on the loose in South Egg City. Water–Egg helped Fire–Egg destroy the foul beast and afterward was taken up as his sidekick and apprentice, coining the name of “The Eggmen” which initially referred to them as a duo.

 

Electric–Egg is a psychopath and former violent criminal who was sentenced to death for multiple murders, but saved by the other four Eggmen in order to recruit him after the ill–advised first attempt to kill him via electric chair (which caused the entire prison block to explode). Later, he largely reformed under their guidance and learned to take out his rage only on the evil. This makes Electric–Egg by far the most brutal of the group, never sparing an opponent when the choice is his and having a penchant for electrocution from the inside–out. His love of killing has even proved to be an inconvenience on a few occasions when the other Eggmen needed to take a foe alive for questioning. Plant–Egg loves creating new weapons for Electric–Egg for the express purpose of seeing the creative and brutal ways in which he will use them.

 

Turvalom, better known as Plant–Egg, is a freakish genius with an IQ of over three hundred, who was the last member to join. For the first three decades of his life, he lived on the isolated island nation of Wrenchaii to the North of Ergnoplis' main continent. There, he utilized the limited local resources as best as he possibly could to create technology for the technologically–impaired general population of Wrenchaii. Due to the island's seclusion, he remained unaware of the other Eggmen's existence even when they were famed across the planet (excluding Wrenchaii). That finally changed in Age 753 when the Skellen attacked all populated areas on the planet, including Wrenchaii, and Plant–Egg left his homeland to help the people of the main continent with his intellect, inventions and powers. This led to him meeting Fire–Egg there and then joining him.

Plant–Egg is the team’s in–house inventor, and was the one responsible for the schematic planning of their legendary base of operations. It is generally agreed that these skills are on the whole more useful than his actual elemental powers, which are mainly limited to the manipulation of existing plants, something that is rarely convenient. In addition, Plant–Egg has also created most if not all of the group’s weapons, vehicles and other gadgets, some of which have gone on to benefit Mulshian society as a whole. His tactical genius is a complement to that of Fire–Egg’s and the two are often partners in this regard. For this reason he is considered the second–in–command of the group, although at times Plant–Egg’s over–reliance on logic can work to his detriment. He was the last member to join, and was responsible for the team's moving on to interplanetary adventures.

 

Water–Egg is a mentally stunted and unstable individual disowned by his true parents due to his retardation, given up for adoption and raised by a poor old couple in the slums of the planet until he was recruited by Fire–Egg and taken under his wing. He is kindhearted to the point of naiveté and is in love with Wind–Egg, who has never reciprocated his feelings for her due to his stupidity even though he once saved her life outright. Water–Egg’s potential powers are probably the greatest out of all the Eggmen’s, water being an omnipresent force, however they are handicapped by his limited intelligence. Numerous attempts to “cure” his mental condition have never worked. Nonetheless, he more then proved his worth to the group and to the Prime Galaxy itself when he was the one to slay the evil Puvivlar, the elusive leader of the Dynamo Legion. Overall, Water–Egg is living proof that retards are people too, and more importantly that they can kick your ass. Ones with mutant powers, at least. In particular, he becomes far more powerful and competent when angered.

 

INDIVIDUALS (2): Below are two famously evil Mulshian individuals who were both stopped and killed by members of the Eggmen:

 

Yunk McMonkBur (679–746): The single most vile, depraved, despicable Mulshian who ever lived. Yunk McMonkBur served as the president of South Egg City, one of the four capital cities of Ergnoplis, for more than twenty years, starting in Age 723 and ending with his 100%–deserved brutal murder in Age 746. He was a master of deception, and used a convincing facade of decency in order to attain the position of president through standard means, winning the vote by which he was elected with a healthy 63% of all ballots cast. In reality, however, McMonkBur was a sociopathic, deranged worshipper of Genome whose chosen goal in life was to cause and perpetuate as much mass suffering as possible. While he did communicate with Genome on several occasions, there is no evidence that the Dark Lord of Corruption at any point possessed or forcibly corrupted him; rather, it would appear, by all accounts, that McMonkBur was simply that evil entirely of his own nature and accord, which many have found hard to believe, both at the time and to this day. While president, Yunk McMonkBur saw to it that conditions in South Egg City, which already had severe problems of poverty and class division before he took office, only got worse for the poor. Throughout his reign, he orchestrated several disastrous events, such as fires and bombings, to occur in the city (mainly its impoverished Eastern side), which were the only problems he ever made any effort to solve among the numerous ones that plagued South Egg. These staged acts of support, along with his charisma, allowed McMonkBur to continue passing himself off throughout the years as a decent man who was genuinely struggling and trying to do his best. While a majority of people recognized Yunk McMonkBur as a rather poor leader throughout most of his reign, few had any idea that he was actually evil until his heinous crimes were revealed following his death. Those who did suspect anything significant were generally silenced; McMonkBur personally committed more than a dozen murders, and besides that, he usually had his will enforced by others via a complex web of lies and blackmailing. Very few people were directly aware of McMonkBur's true colors, and the handful of individuals in this "inner circle" of his were all corrupt to the extent that they allowed his monstrous deeds to continue in exchange for bloated sums of money. After McMonkBur's death, every one of his accomplices either were executed or committed suicide.

In Age 746, Yunk McMonkBur enacted his most depraved plot yet by releasing an Ohgroid, which he managed to summon through a Genomist ritual, into the Eastern side of South Egg City. After letting the demon run rampant for some time, he eventually had the then–up–and–coming mutant hero known as Fire–Egg hired to destroy the monster, underestimating Fire–Egg's strength and willpower. While seeking out the Ohgroid, Fire–Egg met Water–Egg, thus leading to the founding of the Eggmen, and after they killed the vile creature, Fire–Egg demanded that President McMonkBur bring reform to his city, leading to a confrontation during which the flame mutant discovered that Yunk McMonkBur himself had sent the Ohgroid and subsequently subjected the president to a slow, painful death. Afterwards, Fire–Egg assisted in reforming South Egg and its government, eventually revealing McMonkBur's atrocities to the public. Following this revelation, the evil president swiftly came to be recognized as the most hated figure in Mulshian history, and a symbol of pure evil in Ergnoplian culture.

 

Rahrahler (697–750): A ruthless anarchist terrorist who was nowhere near as flagrantly monstrous as McMonkBur (due to having more of a motive for his actions, which was actually brought about as a result of McMonkBur's wrongdoing) but has become nearly as notorious, though less actively hated, since the incident involving him. Rahrahler was an initially latent psychopath who grew up under poor living conditions in South Egg City, which only got worse after Yunk McMonkBur took office. Though his childhood and the worst of his personal struggles were well past him when the evil president came to power, Rahrahler still bore firsthand witness to the increasingly terrible standards of living in his city throughout the period of McMonkBur's "leadership", and became increasingly bitter and disgruntled as a result. When McMonkBur was killed and it was revealed that all the suffering that took place under his leadership had been deliberately caused and perpetuated by him, Rahrahler snapped, became convinced that all political leaders were evil, and determined to destroy South Egg City's government, plunging the city into a state of anarchy and disorder where everyone would suffer more or less equally, thus establishing fairness in Rahrahler's warped mind. Over the next four years, Rahrahler would seek out and recruit others from across Ergnoplis who agreed with his twisted cause, including a deformed, albino strongman named Bobbert, who became the terrorist's right hand man and primary enforcer, and meticulously develop a plot to bring South Egg to its knees, one involving high explosives covertly placed beneath the city's capital building. Towards the end of making these preparations, Rahrahler and his followers encountered the Guardian Primal Deity Wepon'Shoup, from whom they eventually received a great deal of weaponry before using that very same weaponry to destroy Wepon'Shoup for his four powerful artifact weapons. Rahrahler, however, was severely injured by the deity in the process, being punched in the face by his lethally mighty fist. Rahrahler lost his right eye and proper function of his mouth from this blow, and as a result received mechanical augmentations to these parts, which would define his image in the minds of the Mulshian population once he showed himself.

Not long after turning on Wepon'Shoup, Rahrahler and his men made their move, occupying a large apartment building in South Egg and holding its inhabitants hostage, with the intent of drawing all the law enforcement officials to the location of the building, from which they could witness the destruction of the city's capital building when Rahrahler detonated the bombs. The terrorist leader could have triggered the activation device for the explosives at any point, but he was determined to make as great a spectacle of the capital building's destruction as possible, as well as to lure all of South Egg's police to one place so that he and his men could kill them with their superior weaponry, thus leaving no one to maintain or restore order. And when the Eggmen, consisting, at the time, of Fire–Egg, Water–Egg, Wind–Egg and Electric–Egg, arrived on the scene, Rahrahler made it an additional priority and self–imposed prerequisite for activating the bombs to kill them. This ultimately proved to be his undoing, as the mutant heroes managed to fight their way up the floors of the apartment building through all of his minions and, ultimately, him himself, leaving few alive; of those few, Rahrahler was not one. He was killed brutally by Electric–Egg, who also successfully destroyed his trigger device and rescued the hostages. The bombs themselves were later removed from beneath South Egg's capital building and disposed of. Wind–Egg, however, was nearly killed during this operation by one of the lesser terrorists, and her resultant near–death experience caused her to leave the team for three years, rejoining the other Eggmen only when faced with the threat of a full–blown Skellen invasion.

Rahrahler's legacy lives on in the minds of the Mulshian population; since his demise he has inspired a number of copycats who generally claim to support his anarchist beliefs, and almost all of whom have been much younger than him and nowhere near as competent or well–prepared in their attempts to cause havoc. These "Wannabe–Rahrahlers" have often worn masks reminiscent of the mouth apparatus worn by their source of inspiration.

A Night of Ascension

 

When I was a child, Shab e Mairaj was one of the two nights when we, the kids, prayed extra. Not that we were praying the five prayers regularly but these two nights, we all prayed nawafil, the voluntary prayers. When I left home for the States to go to Oberlin, my mother would continue to call me for these two nights, tell me which one it was and say three words;

 

“Pray nafal tonight.”

 

I was stuck on 10 for years. I didn’t know much about it except that there was a meeting in the heavens. Allah brought His Beloved (peace be upon him) to Him to see Him. That’s what it was, a meeting sought. In a lecture I one heard someone ask why Allah did that when He was always with him anyway in the world.

`

The clear as day example of His Presence being in the cave of Thaur when the Prophet (peace be upon him) said to his companion, Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddique (ratu), who became afraid that they would be seen by the infidels who were looking for them fervently with the intent to kill;

 

لَا تَحْزَنْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ مَعَنَا

 

Do not grieve. Indeed, Allah is with us.

Surah At-Taubah, Verse 40

 

This year as the Night of Ascension approached, actually two days before it to be exact, I decided to write about it. Get into the detail of what its significance means. For myself and those who might be interested in knowing why they celebrate something. I began by looking for lectures from my friend and most favoured scholar, Uzair, on the subject. Finally I found one I had in fact been physically present for in Lahore in 2019.

 

He was doing a stellar series then called The Grammar of Love where he would spend an hour analyzing a single word of the Quran in a verse and unveil its nuances through a variety of lenses; the Sufis, the scholars, the mufassareen. Always the mighty names in the scholarship of Islam. He had been instructed on all of them. Peeling each layer revealed the boundless love it held by Allah for His Last Messenger (peace be upon him). The lectures had a dizzying effect on my entire being.

 

I also called Qari Sahib. I had one day to research and one day to write the piece. The Night was falling at Maghrib, sunset, on March 11th, and I did not know the backdrop as to why it happened. Why was Nabi Kareem brought before His Creator in the first place? The incident happened in the last year before the Prophet’s (peace be upon him) migration to Medina. Two main events in his life had occurred then.

 

The first was the extremely hard living conditions imposed on his family and his followers by the infidels who had placed a three year blockade on him. “They drew up a pact to boycott and sever all social and commercial relations with the Muslims and the Banu Hashim and Banu Abdul Muttalib, who refused to abandon their tradition of protection of one of their own.”

 

The blockade was then lifted but as a result of the difficulties, both, his guardian and doting uncle, Hazrat Abi Talib (ratu) passed away soon after, followed by his beloved wife, both of whom he had cared for deeply. Both were a tremendous source of love and support. His pain after their loss was so intense, the year was given a title, Aam al Huzn, the Year of Grief.

 

That was followed by the incident of Taif.

 

Begin excerpt “The Softest Heart”

 

Ibn e Katheer describes the event as follows:

 

Taif is where the Messenger of God (peace be upon him) decided to first spread the faith outside Mecca. The main tribe of the area was Bani Thaqeef and they were well-off, their earnings coming from agriculture, predominantly fruit. Unlike the rest of the region, the people of Taif took great interest in sending their sons to Faris (Iran) to be educated. The Prophet (peace be upon him) also had some relatives in the area.

 

It was after ten years of the prophethood that Rasool Allah (peace be upon him) left Mecca for Taif to invite the people towards Islam. He took with his adopted son, Zaid Bin Harisa (ratu). They traveled by foot. It was a 120 km journey. As the car climbed up the mountains to arrive in just two hours, I wondered how many days it would have taken them.

 

Upon his arrival there, the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) began meeting the chieftains of different tribes. He invited them to come see him so he could inform them about the tenets of the faith. On top of that, he also went door to door to speak to the locals. Sadly, not one person answered the call of his invitation. Finally, he went to the three main chiefs of the Bani Thaqeef who were all brothers.

 

He asked them for their help promising them the blessings of God as reward, in this world and the Hereafter, for their acceptance of the faith. But they were rude with him, demeaning him and rebuking his call. The Prophet (peace be upon him) was deeply saddened by their response. He had hoped that the people of Taif would be less vicious and full of enmity than the Meccans.

 

Yet he requested to the three brothers, “What you did (with me) you did. But don’t reveal what happened between us to others.”

 

He did not want the Meccans to revel in the behavior of the leaders of Taif and accelerate their attitude of extreme harshness towards the Muslims.

 

The leaders ignored his request and spread word of their rejection through the whole city. They ordered some young men to abuse him, call him names, and pelt him with rocks. Soon his feet, even his shins started to bleed. And when he sat down because he could not walk further, they forced him to stand and walk again, then continued to throw rocks.

 

Hazrat Zaid bin Harisa (ratu) tried to shield him from the rocks as much as he could, but soon he was covered in blood too.

It was in this deeply injured state that the Prophet (peace be upon him) reached the outskirts of the city and took refuge in an orchard of grapes. The Blessed Messenger (peace be upon him) prayed two nafal and then said to Allah:

 

اللَّهُمَّ إِلَيْكَ أَشْكُو ضَعْفَ قُوَّتِي, وَقِلَّةَ حِيلَتِي, وَهَوَانِي عَلَى النَّاسِ,

يَا أَرْحَمَ الرَّاحِمِينَ, أَنْتَ أَرْحَمُ بِي مِنْ أَنْ تَكِلَنِي إِلَى عَدُوٍّ يَتَجَهَّمُنِي،

أَوْ إِلَى قَرِيبٍ مَلَّكْتَهُ أَمْرِي, إِنْ لَمْ تَكُنْ عَلَيَّ غَضْبَانًا فَلَا أُبَالِي,

إِنَّ عَافِيَتَكَ هِيَ أَوْسَعُ لِي،

أَعُوذُ بِنُورِ وَجْهِكَ الَّذِي أَشْرَقَتْ لَهُ الظُّلُمَاتُ

وَصَلُحَ عَلَيْهِ أَمْرُ الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ أَنْ يَنْزِلَ بِي غَضَبُكَ،

أَوْ تُحِلَّ عَلَيَّ سُخْطَكَ، لَكَ الْعُتْبَى حَتَّى تَرْضَى وَلَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِكَ

 

O Allah! I complain to You of my weakness, my scarcity of resources and the humiliation I have been subjected to by the people.

 

O Most Merciful of those who are merciful, O Lord of the weak and my Lord too to whom have you entrusted me, to a distant person who receives me with hostility? Or to an enemy to whom you have granted authority over my affair? So long as You are not angry with me, I do not care. Your favor is of a more expansive relief to me.

 

I seek refuge in the light of Your Face by which all darkness is dispelled and every affair of this world and the next is set right, lest Your Anger or Your Displeasure descends upon me. I desire Your Pleasure and Satisfaction until You are pleased.

 

And there is no Power and no Might except by You.

 

When the Prophet (peace be upon him) left Taif, he noticed a shade above him.

 

On looking up, he saw that it was the angel Gibrael (as), who said, “Allah has seen how you have been treated by the people of Taif and the Angel of Mountains has been sent to ask you that if you would like, he will crush them between his wings, obliterating from the Earth as if they never were.”

 

The Messenger of Mercy (peace be upon him) replied:

 

بل أرجو أن يخرجَ اللهُ من أصلابِهم من يعبدُ اللهَ وحدَه،

لا يشركُ به شيئًا

 

But I hope that Allah will produce from their lineage, those who will worship Allah and not associate anything else with him.

 

The Angel of Mountains responded, “The way that your Lord God has named you Ra’uf and Rahim, so are you the manifestation of those attributes.”

 

لَقَدْ جَاءَكُمْ رَسُولٌ مِّنْ أَنفُسِكُمْ عَزِيزٌ عَلَيْهِ

مَا عَنِتُّمْ حَرِيصٌ عَلَيْكُم بِالْمُؤْمِنِينَ رَءُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ

 

Indeed, there has come unto you (O Mankind) an Apostle from among yourselves. Heavily weighs upon him (the thought) that you might suffer (in the life to come). Full of concern for you is he, and full of compassion (Rau’f) and mercy (Rahim) towards those who attained faith (Imaan).

Surab At-Tawbah, Verse 128

 

End Excerpt “The Softest Heart”

 

So the reason turned out to be the most sensitive of all. The one whom Allah created first, loved first, then created everything else for, was feeling sad and alone so He brought him to see Him. My morning started with a lot of weeping. I wasn’t even sure why. Mostly I couldn’t stop thinking of how I wished I could see the people I know to be sad.

 

Plunged into their inextricable grief for so long, that state had rendered them obstinate about it. It had become like quicksand. You could call out to them with concern or extend a hand as they went in deeper, yet they turned their face.

 

The night is called Al-Isra’ by the Arabs and Mairaj by the South Asian Muslims because that is what the Auliya, (Friends of God), here called it. The event is referenced in the Quran in multiple Surahs. Qari Sahib told me he had found 53 ayaat about it. For this piece I focus on one verse; the first verse of Surah Al-Isra’.

 

The first part of the journey, which is in this world up to Sidrat ul Muntaha, is physical. The second part of it which takes beyond is the metaphysical.

 

Uzair:

 

سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي أَسْرَىٰ بِعَبْدِهِ لَيْلًا مِّنَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ الْأَقْصَى الَّذِي بَارَكْنَا حَوْلَهُ لِنُرِيَهُ مِنْ آيَاتِنَا إِنَّهُ هُوَ السَّمِيعُ الْبَصِير

 

Exalted is the One Who took His Servant by night from Al-Masjid Al-Haraam, to Al-Masjid Al-Aqsa, which We blessed its surroundings, that We may show him of Our Signs.

 

Indeed He, He is the All-Hearer, the All-Seer.

Surah Al-Isra’, Verse 1

 

“Let me begin by first saying that in the Quran, from a single verse sprout thousands of meanings that cannot be captured even till the Day of Judgement. A single ayat unveils several thousand paths to Ma’rifat, the Recognition of God. From each verse, thousands of fountains of knowledge gush forth.”

 

Then he started with the first three words;

 

سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي أَسْرَىٰ

 

Exalted is the One Who took...

Subhan allazi asra’

 

“To be clear the verb means to travel, to do something relaxing, like a vacation. It is the form of the verb being used that is significant; Allah uses Asra’, ‘he was made to travel at night,’ as in it was Allah’s Intent and Wish to make him come, not that of the Blessed Prophet (peace be upon him).

 

The first part of that travel is from Masjid al Haram in Mecca to Masjid al Aqsa in Palestine. The first word is ‘Subhan,’ ‘glory be’. In our world, it is the expression of the heart when something beautiful is witnessed. It is uttered uncontrollably almost when one is blown away or bewildered by something. ‘Subhan Allah,’ is what we say when we are moved. Glory be to God!

 

The surahs of the Quran open in 10 different styles. One of those styles is hamd and tasbeeh. The first is the affirmation of Allah’s Beauty, Al-hamd. It is only and only attributed to Allah because hamd means that which derives its beauty from itself alone. Nothing about is borrowed. That is why the word is used only for God. For everything else derives its existence as a result of something else and eventually from Him.

 

The tasbeeh, from which is derived the word Subhan, is the nullification of anything negative from something. That is whatever a person might think or associate with Allah which is adverse as a result of one’s own mind, something harmful or contrary. Tasbeeh is the praise of God that states that Allah is free of anything which takes away from His Essence.

 

The most intense expression of that is the word Subhan and that is the word the surah begins with.”

 

In another place in the Quran, Allah explains it Himself.

 

سُبْحَانَ رَبِّكَ رَبِّ الْعِزَّةِ عَمَّا يَصِفُون

 

Glory be to God, the Lord of Honour, above what people attribute by way of definition.

Surah As-Saffat, Verse 180

 

Uzair: “So, one might ask, if the journey is of the Prophet (peace be upon him), why begin with the word Subhan? This is because Allah knows that there will be people that will negate the possibility of such a journey, not only of it happening in the world but also the heavens and beyond. He knows there will those who will say ‘How can it be possible? It cannot be so.’ There were Sahaba, companions of the Prophet (peace be upon him), who insisted that the journey was a dream so why wouldn’t others.

 

So instead of using the word ‘Qul,’ ‘You tell them,’ which is one of Allah’s most Favoured Mode of transmitting the Quran, asking His Beloved (peace be upon him) to state something, He takes it entirely upon Himself so that those who wish to disbelieve do so knowing that they disbelieve Him directly. Which is not a small thing, being in a state of declared defiance of God.”

 

I looked at the time. 33 minutes into the lecture Uzair had only deconstructed two words.

 

“Let’s move on to the next word; ‘abd,’ ‘His Servant.’

 

سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي أَسْرَىٰ بِعَبْدِهِ

 

Subhan allazi asr’a bi-abdi-hi…

Glory be to Him Who took His Servant on a journey…

 

Before that let me clarify that in the line ‘I took My Servant on a journey,’ the second nuance the Arabic grammar is pointing to is this; He is saying that ‘only the one who accepts that I, Allah, took him on a journey, will be the one who will know Me, who will know My Essence that is pure of any defect, fault, shortcoming.” Alternatively, the one who doesn’t believe this will never gain recognition of His Being either.

 

Let’s move on. How do we know the ‘abd’ here is the Prophet (peace be upon him) and not someone else? There is much controversy about that. There are many Prophets who are abd. So are many Auliya. We are abd. But the rule of the Quran is that when Allah calls someone else an abd in the Book, he mentions them by their name.

 

The Prophet Dawood (as).

 

وَاذْكُرْ عَبْدَنَا دَاوُودَ ذَا الْأَيْدِ إِنَّهُ أَوَّاب

 

And remember Our Servant, Prophet Dawood (as), the possessor of strength.

Indeed, he was repeatedly turning to Us.

Surah As-Sad, Verse 17

 

The Prophet Zakariya (as).

 

ذِكْرُ رَحْمَتِ رَبِّكَ عَبْدَهُ زَكَرِيَّ

 

Recount your Lord’s Mercy upon His Servant Zakariya (as).

Surah Maryam, Verse 1

 

The Prophet Ayub (as).

 

وَاذْكُرْ عَبْدَنَا أَيُّوبَ إِذْ نَادَىٰ رَبَّهُ أَنِّي مَسَّنِيَ الشَّيْطَانُ بِنُصْبٍ وَعَذَاب

 

And remember Our Servant, Prophet Ayub (as), when he called his Lord,

"Satan has touched me with distress and suffering."

Surah As- Sad, Verse 41

 

Why does Allah do that? Because when an attribute is shared, as it is among other Prophets, the name is used. But what happens when it comes to His Beloved (peace be upon him)? He never uses his name.

 

الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي أَنزَلَ عَلَىٰ عَبْدِهِ الْكِتَابَ وَلَمْ يَجْعَل لَّهُ عِوَجً

 

All Praise is for Allah, the One Who has revealed to His Servant the Book,

and not has made in it any twisting.

Surah Al-Kahf, Verse 1

 

No name!

 

تَبَارَكَ الَّذِي نَزَّلَ الْفُرْقَانَ عَلَىٰ عَبْدِهِ لِيَكُونَ لِلْعَالَمِينَ نَذِيرً

 

Blessed is He Who sent down the Criterion upon His Servant that he may be to the worlds a warner.

Surah Al-Furqan, Verse 1

 

No name!

 

وَإِن كُنتُمْ فِي رَيْبٍ مِّمَّا نَزَّلْنَا عَلَىٰ عَبْدِنَا فَأْتُوا بِسُورَةٍ مِّن مِّثْلِهِ

 

And if you are in doubt about what We have revealed to Our Servant,

then produce a chapter of like it and call your witnesses from other than Allah if you are truthful.

 

No name!”

 

In my first book, Ali is to me as I am to God, I had pointed that Allah hardly ever used Nabi Kareem’s (peace be upon him) name.

 

“To illustrate His Love, in the entire Quran, Allah Al-Qudoos, The Most Sacred, Himself does not address His Beloved (peace be upon him) by even his name. Nowhere does He call him O Muhammad! (peace be upon you) as he does all his other prophets, O Moses! O Adam! O Lot! O Jesus! so on and so forth.

 

Always he uses a title or a term of endearment; O Mudassir! (the cloaked one), O Muzammil! (the one wrapped in piety), O Herald of the Hidden! O Messenger! His name, Muhammad (peace be upon him), is mentioned in the Quran but 4 times and in each of those times he is referred to in the third person.”

 

Uzair: “In the whole Quran, Allah calls Mustafa (peace be upon him) abd but for everyone else their names. So the ‘abdiyat,’ the state of being a Servant of God, for the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him), it is an exclusive status, one that is his alone, while for the rest it’s shared.”

 

The crowd burst into ‘Subhan Allahs!’ and Uzair beamed. “This is linguistics. Nothing beats the study of this knowledge.

 

He continued: "The other Prophets partake in the same attribute but Mustafa (peace be upon him) is being treated as especially unique. And let us understand that ‘abdiyat,’ in and of itself, is not even a huge attribute compared to Prophet-hood. It’s not even amongst the highest ranks before God.

 

Huzoor (peace be upon him) is also the Khatim un Nabiyeen, the Last Prophet. He is also Rahmat ul Alimeen, The Blessing for the Universe. He is the Imam ul Nabiyeen, The Leader of the Prophets. So just in the smallest of attributes, being an abd, the other Prophets are being excluded from his stature.”

 

Many have recognized this particular fact. Uzair then recited two of Iqbal's couplets marking that point exactly;

 

عبد دیگر، عبدہُ چیزے دگر

ما سراپا انتظار، او منتظَر

 

Abd, the servant, is one, Abdu-hu, His Servant, that is quite another.

We wait to meet our Lord while His Servant is awaited by Him.

 

عبدہُ چند و چگونِ کائنات

عبدہُ رازِ درونِ کائنات

 

Abdu-hu, His Servant, is the Totality of Creation,

Abdu-hu, His Servant, is the Secret of Creation.

 

‘You, me, anyone else,’ Iqbal says, ‘wait for Allah, to be accepted by Him, to see Him, and He, Allah, waits for Mustafa (peace be upon him). So the word abd encloses in itself the hidden and heavy implication that in the absence of recognizing the Prophet (peace be upon him), you can never recognize nor gain any understanding of God.

 

I will tell you a little something from Imam Ghazali’s Ahya ul Uloom, in the chapter on ‘The Hidden Secrets of the Salat (prayer).’ He quotes the sahih hadith;

 

الصَّلٰوةُ هِيَ مِعْرَاجُ الْمُؤْمِنِ

 

The Prophet (peace be upon him) said, “The namaz is the ascension (Mairaj) of the Mo’min, the one who has attained to faith.”

 

You have been given the possibility of Mairaj (ascension) through prayer. But Ghazali asks, ‘Do you ever intend for a Mairaj? No! Your intention is all about counting rakats and establishing timings. Therefore you will never see God. You have to transcend space and time to see Him. You are tightly bound by your worldly states.’

 

So, he says, ‘I will give you a tip; When you sit in your prayer and say “Attahaytu lillah e…” and reach the part ‘As Salam o Alaika Ayyuha Nabiyyo, I send prayers upon you, O Prophet (peace be upon you), in that moment think of your heart, which is the purest masjid, or any place of worship, in the world, which is the most holy Khanqah, the place of a spiritual retreat, in this Universe. Think of the Prophet (peace be upon him) and you will find yourself opening the doors of reaching Mairaj too.’

 

For there were those, like Abul Abbas Mursi, whose way of prayer was famous. He writes in his book that when he would reach the part of “As Salam o Alaika Ayyuha Nabi,” he would start repeating the line endlessly.

 

Once a man sitting next to him looked at him with annoyance and said, “What are you doing? Saying it 500 times! Your prayer is not valid, re-read it.”

 

Abul Abbas Mursi responded, ‘I don’t know about mine but yours is surely broken. For when I say “As Salam o Alaika Ayyuha Nabi,” I keep saying it until my ears hear the words, ‘Wa alaikum as Salam Ya Ummati, ‘And Peace be upon you, O one of my nation! Your Rasool sends salam upon you.’”

 

The first time I had heard the lecture I too had started saying the verse in repeat when I prayed. But of course I only did it for a few days and then stopped. I also said it a lot in whole time in Medina on my last Umra. That was an joyously intense experience because I was so close to the Rauza Mubarik. I used to feel like he hears me, which he does anyway wherever I am but being in proximity to him was entirely different.

 

There was one difference that it made in my life that changed everything forever. I understood the depthless significance of the fact that whenever I do send a salam upon my Prophet (peace be upon him), he sends it back upon me. As a sheer result of that, I send salam upon him in all random times of the day. It makes me feel happy and my being relaxed.

 

Sometimes I think Pakistan survives the virus, and all other catastrophes that devastate many because not only tongues and hearts, but buildings send the salutation upon this most blessed person. Every few yards in every city and every wilderness I have been in there is a mosque in Pakistan. Makeshift or otherwise, it is there. And on almost every single one is the line ““As Salat o wa Salam o Alaika Ya Rasool Allah.” Bricks and mortar send salam on him here.

 

If exceptions are made amongst Prophets, all of whom are near and dear to their Creator, why wouldn’t special treatment be meted out to the ordinary, giving them distinction, protection, over each other. It seemed like Uzair was saying that without the Prophet (peace be upon him) being in one’s heart, the heart was just like a desolate space. It didn’t matter what else it held within it.

 

After I finished translating the first lecture, I moved on to a second one by Uzair also on the first verse of Surah Al-Isra.’ I wondered what he was going to say next.

 

The preface of his lecture was explaining the topic; The secrets of Isra’ according to Ilm e Qawaid, the Knowledge of Rules of the Quran. He made it clear that the technical side of exploring the linguistics of the Quran itself requires the possession of at a minimum, 14 uloom, the plural of knowledge. Each ilm reveals a different side of a word, or a verse.

 

Uzair: “That is why I am doing a second lecture on the same verse. The first was exploring the linguistics. Today I will discuss the words through Qawaid, the Knowledge of Rules. It is the hardest of the subjects. But once you learn the rule, the application of the rule is infinite. When a verse comes in the domain of a rule, anyone can apply it. The only thing to be mindful of is that the Qawaid, the rules, are the same for everyone.

 

They are tightly knit around a whole series of other things; mantaq (logic), grammar, which includes syntax (sarf) and morphology (nahw), bayan (analytics) etc. So when people think all kinds of perceptions are allowed that is incorrect. You cannot take out concepts of your choice. Ignoring the rules and devising one’s own interpretations can alter the status of the faith of the person and make them lose it, corrupt it.

 

So I choose the same ayat, verse, so you can see how a totally different dimension from it emerges.

 

So as you know, the verse beginning with 'Subhan,' Hazrat Abdul Haq Muhaddas Delhvai (ra), the only scholar of his kind in South Asia, says that whenever Allah starts a verse with Subhan, the use of the word is deliberate. Allah expects that what He is going to say next, people will be bewildered by and therefore not believe it. Coming from their own narrow definitions of rationality, their initial reaction will be of negation. The verse will not be grasped easily.

 

The verse thus begins;

 

Subhan allazi asra’ bi abdi-hi laylun

 

He highlighted the repetition of a single point from the previous lecture before moving on to the next word; laylun, by night.

 

“Asr’a: ‘was made to travel.’ So Allah clarifies that Mustafa (peace be upon him) did not do the Mairaj. Allah made him do it, thus taking it upon Himself as in, ‘We made Our Servant travel.’ The next word, laylun. Layl is night, the “un” sound is coming from the accent, tanween, on it.

 

Tanween is used for five reasons in Arabic. One of them is that it denotes the smallness of something. So Allah is saying He took His Servant for only one or two moments of the night. Meaning He needs but only a few moments to show whatever He wills of the entire Universe to whomever He wants.

 

Now Beit ul Maqdas, where the Masjid al Aqsa is located, is two thousand miles away from Mecca. But the Mairaj, as you all know, is not just the journey between two physical points. It is also the journey to the heavens and then to the Alim e La Makaan, the Realm where time and space do not exist.

 

However, Allah chooses to starts with that which has been seen by the people of the time. That again is deliberate. Allah begins with the place which is known to the people who will hear the verse and recognize the places, therefore know them as real.

 

For the last part of the Mairaj, the Quran goes to the La Makaan but it starts with the rule that is the rule of

Tableegh, the dissemination of the faith; speak in a manner which people will relate to.

 

Hence, since the places physically exist, circumstantial evidence can be asked of the Rasool (peace be upon him) by those who disbelieve him.

 

The next part of the verse is even stranger; He takes him from…

 

مِّنَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ الْأَقْصَى الَّذِي بَارَكْنَا حَوْلَهُ لِنُرِيَهُ مِنْ آيَاتِنَا

 

…from Al-Masjid Al-Haraam, to Al-Masjid Al-Aqsa, which We blessed its surroundings,

that We may show him of Our Signs.

 

Now the most blessed physical place in this world is always the mosque.”

 

I remembered I had a hadith about that fact in my book.

 

وَعَن أبي أُمَامَة قَالَ: إِنَّ حَبْرًا مِنَ الْيَهُودِ سَأَلَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ:

أَيُّ الْبِقَاعِ خَيْرٌ؟

فَسَكَتَ عَنْهُ وَقَالَ: أَسْكُتُ حَتَّى يَجِيءَ جِبْرِيلُ

فَسَكَتَ وَجَاءَ جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ فَسَأَلَ فَقَالَ:

مَا المسؤول عَنْهَا بِأَعْلَمَ مِنَ السَّائِلِ وَلَكِنْ أَسْأَلُ رَبِّيَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى

ثُمَّ قَالَ جِبْرِيلُ: يَا مُحَمَّدُ إِنِّي دَنَوْتُ مِنَ اللَّهِ دُنُوًّا مَا دَنَوْتُ مِنْهُ قطّ

قَالَ: وَكَيف كَانَ ياجبريل؟ قَالَ: كَانَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفَ حِجَابٍ مِنْ نُورٍ

فَقَالَ: شَرُّ الْبِقَاعِ أَسْوَاقُهَا وَخَيْرُ الْبِقَاع مساجده

 

A scholar amongst the Jews asked the Prophet (peace be upon him) “Which is the best place?”

 

The Prophet (peace be upon him) was silent and said, “I will be quiet until Gibrael (as) comes.”

 

So he remained silent and Gibarel (as) came so he asked him and he said, “The one asked about this is not more knowledgeable than the asker but I will ask my Lord Exalted and Great.”

 

Then said Gibrael (as), “O Muhammad (peace be upon you)! I was close to Allah the closest I have ever been.”

 

The Prophet (peace be upon him) said, “And how was that Gibrael (as)?”

 

He said, “There were between me and him 70,000 veils of light and my Lord said, ‘The worst places are the markets and the best places the mosques.’”

 

Uzair: “Inside the mosque, the most blessed spot is the mehrab, the prayer niche of the Imam. In the mehrab, it is the place where the Imam prostrates. But here Allah Ta’ala is saying that He has blessed the ‘surroundings,’ thus making them, the surroundings, even more esteemed than the Masjid Al-Aqsa. Why does he do that? What surrounds Masjid Al-Aqsa?

 

In front of the gate of the Mosque is the biggest church of Jerusalem where, to celebrate the birth of Hazrat Isa, the Prophet Jesus (as), candles are lit every night. A little further away is the grave of the Prophet Younus (as), a little further that of the Prophet Ibrahim (as), a little further the Prophet Musa (as), a little further the Prophet Idrees (as). Almost all the Quranic Prophets are buried there. So what lies in the ‘surrounding’ are the graves of the Prophets.

 

The Sufis give a most beautiful explanation for why the surroundings are therefore named as blessed and not Al-Haram and not Al-Aqsa. They say that the places the beloveds inhabit are always more loved than one’s own. Therefore, Allah is not saying His Mosque in Mecca is dearer to Him. He is saying that where the mazar, the shrines of His Prophets are, that is what is more valued to Him.

 

By extension, the Sufis say that the most pure place, not only on this Earth, but also the Universe is not the Ka’aba and not any mosque. It is the earth that touches the kafan, the shroud, of the Prophet of God (peace be upon him) because the shroud touches his blessed body. That earth is more honoured than the heavens and the Tablet and the Pen and anything else in existence in any realm.”

 

I had heard stories about how Imam Maalik (ra) used to walk in Medina without shoes. In the streets, everywhere. When he was asked why he did that, he simply said, “Why would I not allow the earth of where my beloved (peace be upon him) lies always touch the soles of my feet?”

 

When I was on my first Umra, I was initially following the crowd. I was just walking with my shoes inside the courtyard of the Masjid e Nabawi, all the way, till the entrance to the building of the Mosque. I have inexplicable and strange hyper concerns around cleanliness, especially when it came to my feet. But after the first ziyarat I noticed that the very poor people took their shoes off outside the courtyard of the Blessed Mosque.

 

It had me recall all the shrines I went to in Pakistan where, no matter how large or small the courtyard, case in point Daata Sahib (ra), the shoes were removed at the very entrance. At Mian Mir Sahib’s (ra), shoes have to be taken off such that one has to walk in the street barefoot before reaching the entrance of the shrine. That had been a first for me!

 

But that was the adab, the regard of appearing there. It made me question why wasn’t I doing that there, by far The Holiest of holy shrines? I had thought to myself then that when I leave Medina everything I wore here would become special to me. I would never want anything to happen to those things.

 

Here I was worrying about my feet being unclean when this surface, its dust, touching my skin probably made it pure like nothing else would. The concept of earth as being blessed is prevalent in Islam. When I went to Iraq, I brought back little bags of earth from Karbala because people had asked me for them. And they weren’t Shia’.

 

Uzair: “Allah is saying, ‘I blessed this surrounding and brought him to Al-Aqsa, to see, a little, from amongst My Signs.’ Let’s quickly go down the list of what all there was that Huzoor (peace be upon him) saw that night; he met 124,000 prophets, he led them in prayer in Masjid Al-Aqsa.”

 

In another lecture I had heard that that prayer, where Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) stood in front of 124,000 prophets, revealed another aspect of his distinction. He was there in physical form, body and soul. They, having already passed away, were only souls. Generally the rule is that the soul is superior to the body. It is lateef, elegant, subtle.

 

124,000 souls stood behind his body and said the namaz. Therefore, the body of the Prophet (peace be upon him) was granted a higher honour than all the souls of all of the Prophets sent to the world.

 

But then it was also not an ordinary physical form.

 

عَنْ ذَکْوَانَ رضی الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُوْلَ اﷲِ صلی الله عليه وآله وسلم

لَمْ يَکُنْ يُرَی لَهُ ظِلٌّ فِي شَمْسٍ وَلَا قَمَرٍ

 

Hazrat Zakwaan Tabi'ee (ratu) narrates that no shadow could be seen for the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) in sunlight nor (could it be seen) in moonlight.

 

Uzair: “He led them in prayer in Masjid Al-Aqsa. He sat on Buraaq, the horse-like creature that transported him. He met all the angels. He roamed around the seven heavens. Then he reached Sidrat ul Muntaha, ‘the large enigmatic lote tree or Sidr tree that marks the end of the seventh heaven, the boundary which no creation can pass.’ This is where even Gibrael (as) has to leave him for he cannot cross the line without being burnt to ashes.’

 

Poets have written verse about this juncture when Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) was asked to continue alone. That Hazrat Gibrael (as) the Archangel felt a pang of envy in that moment where he could not traverse the boundary set upon him and all other angels. That he felt envy for the first time for not being created as a human.

 

Uzair: “Thus traversing through the 70,000 veils that veil Allah, he reaches the Arsh e Ilahi, the Throne of Allah and reaches the La Makaan.

 

This is where the philosophers become charged. ‘Don’t say he crossed into the Realm of no time and space,’ they say. ‘For the Quran itself called him an abd, which means he was in a body with a physical form. No body, no physical form, can exist there because it takes up space, by definition. Therefore he could not have been in the La Makaan.’

 

That is then countered by scholars with this hadith:

 

عن ابْن عَبَّاس يَقُول الله عز وَجل وَعِزَّتِي وَجَلَالِي لولاك مَا خلقت الْجنَّة ولولاك مَا خلقت الدُّنْيَا

 

As narrated by Ibn e Abbas (ratu) that Allah says, “I swear by my Honour and Majesty and Exaltedness,

if it were not for you (O Beloved (peace be upon you)), I would not have created the heavens

and if it were not for you, I would not have created the world.

 

They say to one who argues this point; ‘There is, in fact, one scenario in which a body can exist without space. The being for whom the world and everything in it is created. For it no rules of ordinary existence apply. This is the person of the Prophet (peace be upon him). The Universe only exists because of him. Therefore he is not subject to the Universe and its laws. They are only there as a consequence of him.

 

In the grammar, there is a conditional, lau, 'if' and then a consequence of that ‘if.’

 

if it were not for you (O Beloved (peace be upon you)), I would not have created the heavens

and

if it were not for you, I would not have created the world.

 

The consequence, jaza’, is as a rule inferior to the condition. The heavens exist because of Mustafa (peace be upon him). He doesn’t exist to enter them. Similarly the world exists because of him. It does not hold any power over him.

 

The next part of the verse explains this by starting with the word inna-hu;

 

إِنَّهُ هُوَ السَّمِيعُ الْبَصِير

 

Indeed He, He is the All-Hearer, the All-Seer.

 

Inna, Only and only. So no one else listens and sees. Now all translations turn the pronoun, in inna-hu, indeed he, to God. But the Sufis have another interpretation. They say, ‘pay attention to where it points. And the hu is there twice, ‘only he, he.’ They say the ‘hu’ can go both ways. So if it is talking about Allah what does it mean and if the ‘he’ is referring to Mustafa (peace be upon him), what does it mean.

 

Allama Badruddin Zarqashi (ra) gives this interpretation and only a Sufi can say this; ‘Mairaj is the meeting between Allah and the Rasool (peace be upon him) without any veils between them. Imam Qastalani also writes that Huzoor (peace be upon him) was himself sent in veils because his beauty could not have been borne by anything if revealed.

 

So when the hu turns to Allah, it means that Allah is saying, ‘I am the only one who can see you, O Beloved. No one else has the ability to even look at you in your true form because your beauty is overwhelming.

 

And when the hu turns to the Prophet (peace be upon him), it means that Allah is saying that only Huzoor (peace be upon you) can see Him without any veils. No one else! That point is already made clearly in the Quran with the incident of Hazrat Musa (as) who asked God to show Himself to him. And what happened? Allah told him to look at the mountain. When he showed but a tajalli, the appearance of God in a concrete form, the mountain turned to ashes and the Prophet Moses (as) fainted.

 

Allah is saying, ‘If there is one who can hear My Kalam, without the veils of words, when I remove the veils, it is only he, the Beloved (peace be upon him), who can see Me and hear Me.’

 

This, the Sufis say, is Mairaj!

 

And Zarqashi gives another interpretation. He says Allah is saying to those who doubt and debate the Mairaj as being a dream or real, the experience of a body or soul, its limitations of where it begins and ends, He is saying ‘I am listening to you and seeing you.’ As in this will be something you will be held accountable for.”

 

I knew from Surah An-Najm that part was also stated clearly in a verse.

 

أَفَتُمَارُونَهُ عَلَىٰ مَا يَرَى

 

Then will you dispute with him about what he saw?

Surah An-Najm, Verse 12

 

Uzair: “Now listen to the verse is full and understand the layering of what I have said today:

 

سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي أَسْرَىٰ بِعَبْدِهِ لَيْلًا مِّنَ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ الْأَقْصَى الَّذِي بَارَكْنَا حَوْلَهُ لِنُرِيَهُ مِنْ آيَاتِنَا إِنَّهُ هُوَ السَّمِيعُ الْبَصِير

 

Exalted is the One Who took His Servant by night from Al-Masjid Al-Haraam, to Al-Masjid Al-Aqsa, which We blessed its surroundings, that We may show him of Our Signs.

Indeed He, He is the All-Hearer, the All-Seer.

Surah Al-Isra’, Verse 1

 

Then Uzair went to the part of exactly that denial by the infidels. I had recorded that in my book.

 

Begin excerpt The Softest Heart

 

After the Mairaj, the next morning when the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) awoke, he told his cousin Umm ul Baneen about the incident. She suggested to him that he not mention it to the Quraish as they would surely deny its happening.

 

The Prophet of God (peace be upon him) said, “I will surely speak the truth. My Lord God is The Truth and what I have seen, that is the Truth.”

 

Later in the day he went to the Ka’aba. Near it the elite of the Quraish were gathered. The Prophet (peace be upon him) sat near the Maqam e Hijr and started telling the people about the event of the Mairaj. The Kuffar upon hearing his words started laughing and mocking him.

 

Abu Jahal spoke first, “Are you willing to repeat that which you have said before all the tribes?”

 

The Prophet (peace be upon him) replied, “Undoubtedly I am.”

 

Abu Jahal sent for the Kuffar of Mecca and when all the tribes were gathered, the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) repeated his experience. The Kuffar started clapping their hands and making fun of him. Amongst them were also present the traders of Syria who had seen the Beit ul Muqaddas many times.

 

They said to him, “We know you have never been to the Beit ul Muqaddas. Tell us! How many pillars and doors does it have?”

 

The Messenger of God said that just then, the whole building of the Beit ul Muqaddas appeared before his eyes and whatever questions they asked him, he kept answering. But still, they did not believe the event of Mairaj to be true.”

 

End excerpt The Softest Heart

 

Uzair: “When the Kuffar started asking the Prophet (peace be upon him) questions about the details of the arches and the windows of the Masjid Al-Aqsa, knowing that he had not been there, trying to corner him into making a mistake, and he answers all of them correctly, Allah is reminding them and eradicating doubt by the single word Asra’, “I, Allah, have made him take this journey.” Therefore nothing you will try to do will disprove that.

 

So when all the questions in painstaking detail are answered correctly, Abu Jahal goes a step further. He says he has a caravan traveling on the same route for trade. He asks the Prophet (peace be upon him) to tell him about the people in his caravan. “Where are they now?”

 

So now he’s asking for circumstantial evidence. This means he is in advertently admitting the Mairaj is real. There is no such thing as asking for evidence for a dream.

 

Abu Lahab excitedly joined him. “I, too have a caravan there.

Where is it?”

 

Now they want him to validate his physical presence.

 

The Prophet (peace be upon him) replies and tells them that when he passed Abu Jahal’s caravan, it had stopped because a camel had fallen and its ankle was hurt so it could not walk. They were trying to make the camel stand. He then told Abu Lahab that his caravan, because of this accident, had been lagging behind but then passed and went on ahead.

 

The second question from them was then about Ilm e Ghaib, the Knowledge of the Unseen. So basically saying, ‘If you are Prophet, prove it by giving evidence that you possess such knowledge.’

 

“When will they arrive then?” they asked him.

 

The Prophet (peace be upon him) replied to one that when the sun would set, his caravan would appear and to the other that when the sun would rise the next morning, his would appear. Now two sides became firmly established. Abu Jahal, Abu Lahab, Utba, Muhira, they went to their god Laat and prayed fervently that he be wrong.

 

On the other side, Hazrat Umar (ratu), Hazrat Bilal (ratu), Abu Bakr (ratu), they’re all praying for the Prophet’s (peace be upon him) prediction to be true. It’s a war of egos now. They want his Ilm e Ghaib to be correct.

 

At one point when the sun could no longer be seen, Abu Lahab exclaimed victoriously, “It has set!”

 

Hazrat Abu Bakr (ratu) ran to a higher vantage point and said, “No, I see it. It still remains.” Abu Lahab rushed to join him. As soon as the sun sets, Abu Lahab shouts, “Look! It has set.” In the same moment, Hazrat Abu Bakr (ratu) points in the other direction and say, “Look! There comes the caravan.”

 

So it is also then established that it is the Sunnah of the Kafir, the denier of Truth, to disclaim the Ilm e Ghaib of a Prophet and it is the Sunnah of the believer, the who has faith, to know he possesses it.’”

 

The last thing Uzair reiterated was this; “The heart is the greatest of the places, more so than anything physical place in the Universe. And the zikr of Muhammad (peace be upon him) is what makes that heart feel delight.”

 

Volumes have been written about the Mairaj by different Auliya and Mufassareen. Thousands of pages. Promises were made that were only between the two.

 

فَأَوْحَىٰ إِلَىٰ عَبْدِهِ مَا أَوْحَى

 

So He revealed to His Servant what he revealed.

Surah Al-Najm, Verse 10

 

I love that verse. The deliberate declaration of the sharing and then no hint as to what that sharing might have been.

 

There were gifts exchanged. The Prophet (peace be upon him) when asked by Allah what he brought for Him offered the one thing that Allah does not possess; humility.

 

As I have tried to attain that attribute in my nature, where it is not present naturally, I have discovered that for me it is only achievable as a function of control of the Free Will. If you are gentle, you are humble. If you are quiet, you are humble. If you are sensitive to the state of another’s heart, you are humble. For most of my life I was none of those things. I wasn’t loud but I was angry and cruelly insensitive.

 

I have only tread the waters of humility of late, pausing at every step, because my nafs of course directs me towards the opposite of where the goal lies. Being humble requires what is perceived in the world as weakness. For me it has to be opted for. Strength and power, that are my domain, have to be relinquished, abdicated. I have only started those practices. It’s a long way for me still.

 

I did have in my first book, an anthology called The Intercessor, a story about the Mairaj, when Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) reaches Allah. When I read it this time, I got something new from it. Holding the earth that surrounds the Prophet (peace be upon him) in the highest of honour is the Sunnah of God.

 

…Then said the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him), “I tried to remove my sandals, but this time a call came to me from The Divine saying, “O My Beloved, do not remove your sandals so that My Throne might be honoured and blessed with the dust from the soles of your sandals.”

 

I then entreated my Lord saying, “When You called the Prophet Moses (as) to come to the mountain of Tur, you ordered him to remove his sandals.”

 

Again this word came to me from The Divine, “In My View, you are more cherished and honoured than he; Moses was My Word, Kalimullah, whereas you are My Beloved, Habibullah. Look ahead and see what you will see!”

 

I looked and I saw a great sea, so great that there was no end to it and no shore in sight. On its near side there was a tree, and upon that tree, there was a bird the size of a dove. In its beak this bird bore a piece of clay as big as a lentil.

 

“Do you know what that is?” I was asked.

 

I answered, “My Lord knows best.”

 

And The Almighty told me, “You are forever entreating Me to forgive your Ummah their sins. This sea is the likeness of the Sea of Mercy. That tree signifies the world, the dove-like bird is the likeness of your Ummah and that bit of clay is the likeness of their sins. Now you have seen the relation of your Ummah’s sins to the vastness of My Mercy, so let your heart be at rest.”

 

Let your heart be at rest.

 

Sigh!

 

The most special gift for Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) from Allah was intercession. He chose it because he knew without him, there were many of his Ummah who would never reach Heaven. When no one will own up anyone else in their lives, not parents their children, nor friends their friends, nor anyone anyone, only one voice will speak up:

 

عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏قَالَ:‏‏‏‏ شَفَاعَتِي لِأَهْلِ الْكَبَائِرِ مِنْ أُمَّتِي

 

“My intercession is for the grave sinners of my nation.”

 

Qari Sahib once told me the story that Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) said to Amma Ayesha (ratu), “Ask of me anything.”

In the few instances when he said that to someone, the person took their time to decide their query. It was their chance to literally know the answer to anything in the Universe. She went to her father, Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddique (ratu) and told him what he had said.

 

He in turn told her to ask him about Mairaj, to disclose something that was in the conversation that he had with God.

And He revealed to His Servant what He revealed.

 

When Hazrat Bibi Ayesha (ratu) returned and put her request forward, he smiled.

 

“If I tell you then it would no longer be secret. But I will tell you anyway. Allah Subhan Ta’ala said to me, ‘The one who mends other’s broken hearts, I will let them into Heaven without asking them any question.’”

 

The softness of Allah Subhan Ta’ala, His Mercy encompassing all other things, as He says in the Quran is spellbinding to me. The other aspect about His Essence that blows me away is what He holds as most important; Hiding the flaws of others over even truth, justice and generosity.

 

Firstly because I find it is more doable, in the reach of anyone, than speaking the truth always, being fair always, giving away money always. Second because it is innately and intrinsically the kinder act. More so than being truthful, just and generous, all of which can be meted out but easily with harshness.

 

And thirdly because it injects the most coveted prize in one's character, humility, naturally without having to strive and struggle for it. In hiding another's flaws, one automatically becomes aware of one's own and wishes for the same. In that same hiding is a hidden forgiveness of the act as well. There is an absence of judgement of it. The effects are probably endless and all of them deepen the softness of one's heart.

 

It certainly gives an inkling as to why Maula Ali (ratu) said,

"90 percent of wisdom attained is bestowed upon a person as a result of their husn e akhlaq, excellence in behaviour, towards other people."

 

Begin excerpt “Ali is to me as I am to God”

 

The tradition of a kharqa (mantle) worn by the faithful was started by God. On the Night of Ascension (Mairaj), the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) was given a kharqa as a gift and was told to give it to one of his companions. He was given a question to ask them as well as the answer to that question.

 

Upon his return, the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) asked his closest companions to come to him and asked each of them the same thing, that if they were given this kharqa, what would they do with it. He first called upon Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddiq (ra).

 

Said Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddiq (ratu), " If I am bestowed it, I will use it to be the mark of truthfulness. I will be obedient to God and whatever wealth I have that remains, I will spend it in His name and His way."

 

Then the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) addressed the same question to Hazrat Omar Farouq (ratu).

 

Replied Hazrat Omar Farouq (ratu), "With this kharqa, I will endeavour to provide justice to all and rescue those caught in the hands of the cruel and the corrupt."

 

Hazrat Usman Ghani (ratu) reply to the same question was this; "I will use it to spread generosity and do what is right while working in unison with others."

 

Lastly, Hazrat Ali (ratu) responded, "If I am blessed with it, I will hide the flaws (weaknesses) of Mankind."

 

The Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) gave the kharqa to Hazrat Ali (ratu) saying, "I bestow this to you as I was told to give it to the one who gives me this answer."

 

The real gift for the Ummah for this world from Allah was the salat, the namaz, the 5 prayers of each day. It is a favourite incident amongst the Muslims that during Mairaj, The Night of Ascension, when the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) was returning from his meeting with Allah Al-Qadir, The Omnipotent One, he met the Prophet Moses (as) who asked him how many prayers were required of his people by their Lord.

 

قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ:‏‏‏‏ فَفَرَضَ اللَّهُ عَلَى أُمَّتِي خَمْسِينَ صَلَاةً،

‏‏‏‏‏‏فَرَجَعْتُ بِذَلِكَ حَتَّى مَرَرْتُ عَلَى مُوسَى،

‏‏‏‏‏‏فَقَالَ:‏‏‏‏ مَا فَرَضَ اللَّهُ لَكَ عَلَى أُمَّتِكَ؟

قُلْتُ:‏‏‏‏ فَرَضَ خَمْسِينَ صَلَاةً،

‏‏‏‏‏‏قَالَ:‏‏‏‏ فَارْجِعْ إِلَى رَبِّكَ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَإِنَّ أُمَّتَكَ لَا تُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ،

‏‏‏‏‏‏فَرَاجَعْتُ فَوَضَعَ شَطْرَهَا، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَرَجَعْتُ إِلَى مُوسَى،

‏‏‏‏‏‏قُلْتُ:‏‏‏‏ وَضَعَ شَطْرَهَا، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَقَالَ:‏‏‏‏ رَاجِعْ رَبَّكَ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَإِنَّ أُمَّتَكَ لَا تُطِيقُ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَرَاجَعْتُ:‏‏‏‏ فَوَضَعَ شَطْرَهَا،

‏‏‏‏‏‏فَرَجَعْتُ إِلَيْهِ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَقَالَ:‏‏‏‏ ارْجِعْ إِلَى رَبِّكَ فَإِنَّ أُمَّتَكَ لَا تُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَرَاجَعْتُهُ،

‏‏‏‏‏‏فَقَالَ:‏‏‏‏ هِيَ خَمْسٌ وَهِيَ خَمْسُونَ لَا يُبَدَّلُ الْقَوْلُ لَدَيَّ، ‏‏

‏‏‏‏فَرَجَعْتُ إِلَى مُوسَى، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَقَالَ:‏‏‏‏ رَاجِعْ رَبَّكَ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَقُلْتُ:‏‏‏‏ اسْتَحْيَيْتُ مِنْ رَبِّي،

 

The Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) said, “My Lord dutied upon my Ummah 50 prayers (a day).”

 

I was returning with this when I passed by the Prophet Moses (as).

 

He said, “What did Allah duty upon your Ummah?”

 

I replied, “He dutied fifty prayers.”

 

Hazrat Musa (as) said, “Return to your Lord for verily, your Ummah does not have the strength for this.”

 

So I returned and He (Allah) reduced a part of it so I came back to Musa (as).

 

I said, “He reduced a part of it,” and Hazrat Musa (as) said,

 

““Return to your Lord for verily, your Ummah does not have the strength for this.”

 

So I returned and He (Allah) reduced a part of it so I came back to him (Hazrat Musa (as)).

 

He said, ““Return to your Lord for verily, your Ummah does not have the strength for this,” so I returned to Him.

 

Allah said, “It is five (and) in blessings fifty. My Word does not change.”

 

So I returned to Musa (as) and he said, Go back again to your Lord.”

 

And I said, “I feel embarrassed before my Lord.”

 

The blessings of 50 for reciting five! But that wasn’t really it. The Mairaj was for one, abdi-hi, His Servant. So what did the Mercy of the Universe do? He made is a possibility for every single one of those in his nation, his Ummati. It’s like every single time Allah would hand him a fruit from the heavens, he would take a bite and hold it out for everyone else; “Here, you try it too.”

 

So he said to the Muslims, “The Mairaj of the Momin is in the prayer, salat.” The he says to everyone alive, “The Momin is the house of love.” I say my prayer five times a day these days. I hear the Azaan and go to do it immediately, except if I have guests.

 

That too is a recent phenomenon, a lesson in grace, which I learnt from the Naqshbandi Master, Sheikh Nurjan; “Say your lengthy prayers when you are by yourself. So you can be safeguarded from showing off in front of others about how long you take in prayer.”

 

In that Mairaj of the salat, the possibility exists that one can see God. As Imam Ali (ratu) did in each prayer. No wonder the Ahl e Beit, the family of the Prophet (peace be upon him) and then the Auliya Allah prayed a 1,000 nafal every night. In Karbala, when the family of the Prophet (peace be upon him) was being brutally killed, day after day, till all of them were martyred, only a a single male member remained, no one missed a single raka’t of those nawafil.

 

In Shaam, Damascus, Bibi Zainab (ratu) was asked, mockingly, if she felt abandoned by her Lord God who had let Yazid’s army martyr her entire family. What did she think of Him now given her state of being alone without anything, without anyone to come to her aid.

 

She had answered, “Indeed, never have I seen my Lord to be so Beautiful.”

 

They were always seeing God!

 

Sadly, I am stuck in my worldly state. All I think of when I wonder about them praying a 1,000 nawafil, as deeply impressed as I am, is how could I ever be able to do that? Won’t I get tired? How will I wake up in the morning? And I don’t even have anything to do. Still, I love that it is within my reach if I do reach for it. That what was a miracle for one, The Beloved (peace be upon him), made a possibility for all.

 

I don’t know how many nawafil I will be praying tonight. What I do know is that at Maghrib, I will celebrate. For Allah said, “Rejoice! When Bounty is bestowed upon you, Rejoice!” And He made His Beloved (peace be upon him) be the one to announce the glad tiding.

 

قُلْ بِفَضْلِ اللَّهِ وَبِرَحْمَتِهِ فَبِذَٰلِكَ فَلْيَفْرَحُوا هُوَ خَيْرٌ مِّمَّا يَجْمَعُون

 

Say, "It is Bounty of Allah and His Mercy so let them rejoice."

It is better than what they accumulate (in wealth).

Surah Yunus, Verse 58

 

In turn I announce it to all I know, texting and emailing my friends and family everywhere. Even their kids who I know or even don’t know that well. For myself, I will drive around Karachi and distribute kheer, a rice pudding, I ordered from some special place on Burns Road. I will do it by my hand saying to each person, “Shab e Mairaj Mubarik!” I wish you happiness on this Night of Ascension.

 

Shab e Mairaj is like each word of the Quran, it cannot ever be described completely. Each person who celebrates it does it for a different reason, in a different way. For me the best part of it is the beginning. Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) was sad. To alleviate his sadness, Allah brought him before Himself.

 

That leads me to believe that knowing how deeply Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) feels the sadness of each of his Ummati, something the Quran testifies to, Allah will alleviate our sadness as well. Thus a thousand springs of hope gush forth and lift my heart.

 

لَقَدْ جَاءَكُمْ رَسُولٌ مِّنْ أَنفُسِكُمْ عَزِيزٌ عَلَيْهِ

مَا عَنِتُّمْ حَرِيصٌ عَلَيْكُم بِالْمُؤْمِنِينَ رَءُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ

 

Certainly, there has come unto you, (O Mankind), an Apostle from among yourselves.

Heavily weighs upon him that you might suffer.

Full of concern for you is he,

and full of compassion (Rau’f) and mercy (Rahim) towards those who attained faith (Imaan).

Surab At-Tawbah, Verse 128

 

As someone who recently experienced the death of a parent with whom the relationship was far from normal, I know that anger, which in any case is the flip side of grief, becomes extinguished when the parent dies. The only thing that remains is pain, except it is now doubled. There is no more penduluming between the two states. Only one stands tall, overwhelming!

 

In that state, when the eternal hope of healing in a broken relationship has died along with the person, another hope still remains. One can’t descend into a grave and wake the dead but one can ascend from a state and at least try to leave it behind. Say goodbye to that as well.

 

The Auliya Karaam said the most hallowed ground is the heart. The only guarantee of experiencing joy in that heart lies for every single being in the Universe in remembering, thinking of, even just wondering about one person alone; the Beloved of God (peace be upon him). If just the existence of the possibility of loving him remains and nothing else and no one else does, that in itself, is cause enough for celebration!

 

جہاں روشن است از جمالِ محمد

دلم تازہ گشت از وصالِ محمد

 

The entire Universe is lit by the beauty of Muhammad (saw).

My heart becames renewed only when it loves him.

Maulana Jami (ra)

 

Uzair lecture – The Linguistic Miracles of Ayat e Isra’:

www.youtube.com/watch?v=tLzr-BtrcJs

 

Uzair lecture – Secrets of Isra’ according to Ilm e Qawaid: www.youtube.com/watch?v=6sH420Dqrg0

 

Dr. Berman is a hormone replacement therapy expert who runs a testosterone replacement clinic that supports thousands of patients as they stay physically strong and active, beginning in their mid 40’s and beyond. His Low T clinic offers a safe and effective Low T regimen that is easy to follow and quick to boost your physical strength.

 

Psychologists have identified several key aspects of masculinity that men are keen to hang on to as they age. Most prominent are physical strength, self-reliance, risk-taking, and emotional control. It’s interesting that of these traits, testosterone levels can be directly tied to three out of four.

 

Physical ability and mobility are concerns for both men and women as they grow older, however, research shows that men equate physical strength with being in control, and maintaining physical strength and fitness is very, very important them as they age.

 

But, genetics can work against you. Scientists have discovered genetic markers that indicate you might be at risk for a lower level of testosterone, earlier on in life. For these men, getting older does not have to mean an automatic decline into poor health, or being confined to a lifestyle you haven’t chosen. In many cases, testosterone replacement therapy is the simple boost that allows them to stay fit and physically strong as they age.

 

If you find the right medical doctor, one who is a trusted physician and a testosterone replacement treatment specialist, you can defy genetics and stay strong for decades. Dr. Mikhail Berman is a Low T doctor, who has spent his medical career also researching and studying male hormones and how they affect your health.

 

How Does Testosterone Replacement Therapy Work?

 

There are millions of men in the U.S. suffering from the effects of low testosterone but, only 1 in 4 are likely to find out what the cause of their condition is. The number one symptom to emerge is fatigue, a vague sense of physical weakness and lacking energy. Testosterone is the primary hormone that controls and stimulates the organs and functions that relate directly to physical strength and energy.

 

In the core of a brain, there is the hypothalamus. This is the center of regulation of all hormone system. It serves as a bridge between the nervous and endocrine system. It is here where metabolism is controlled. This is why hormone imbalance has such a direct relationship to a lack of energy. One of those functions it regulates is metabolism. This is why low levels of testosterone have such a direct relationship to a lack of energy.

 

Testosterone replacement, when done correctly, takes a bio-identical hormone that the human body identifies as familiar and introduces just enough of it to push the body into the normal range. This is a delicate balance, best put into the hands of a hormone specialist like Dr. Berman. Too much, and the body can go into overdrive, causing fits of rage or insomnia. Too little, and there is no noticeable difference, an expensive and unnecessary mistake.

 

Dr. Berman’s Low T clinic has developed the safest and most effective fast-acting approach to getting back your physical strength, energy, and stamina. Side benefits of this treatment also include improved cognitive function, renewed optimism and a lighter more confident mood overall, and a solution for a low libido or erectile dysfunction.

 

What are the Benefits of Testosterone Replacement Therapy with Dr. Mikhail Berman?

 

Dr. Berman is a noted member of several national institutions that support hormone replacement therapy as a scientifically proven method to alleviate the effects of low t. He has witnessed first hand the way testosterone replacement when diagnosed and administered correctly works. He has witnessed patients going from go lethargic to lively. From feeling fatigued all the time to feeling reinvigorated and ready to tackle all of the physical activities they enjoy. These men, who were about to give up on sports and fitness, physical labor, even great sex, were able to regain the energy and stamina needed to enjoy those activities once again.

 

Dr. Berman has spent decades refining the treatment method he offers at his Low T clinic. His decision to use the injection technique stems from years of study on the importance of controlling each dose and how it is delivered to the body’s systems. Creams and gels are impossible to control, and patches limit our ability to know exactly how much hormone is reaching the system.

 

Any treatment, no matter what method is used, should be supervised by a licensed doctor. Otherwise, there is no guarantee that it will be safe over the long term, or effective. Dr. Berman believes in starting small and slow, working gradually to replace only the exact amount needed to put your hormone system back in balance. Over the course of three months, the body will begin to react by putting many of your bodily functions back to normal. In some cases, these functions operate better they ever have.

 

Schedule Your Testosterone Replacement Therapy Appointment

 

At Dr. Berman’s Low T center, your injection prescription will be based upon your customized hormone health profile, a composite picture of your hormone report from the lab and physical health record. He will calculate your dose, the smallest and most exact amount needed to put your hormones back in the normal range. Over the course of three months, you will see a remarkable change, without any serious side effects.

 

There are four key areas where testosterone levels play such a critical role in regulating. And, it just so happens that these are the areas men fear losing the most control over as they age.

 

Hormones are heavy influencers when it comes to sexual desire and sexual function. One of the most immediate benefits men experience is a return of sexual desire and an ability to get and keep an erection during sex. Physically, men with low testosterone begin experiencing an increase in body fat, especially in the belly area, and a decrease in their muscle bulk and strength. And, having rated maintaining control as a number one priority, men find that there is a gradual but consistent return of muscle mass and strength. All of these conditions, when not operating with efficiency, can cause a loss of control over emotional reactions. There has been a direct correlation made between testosterone replacement and increases in feeling calm, motivated, confident and cognitively agile.

 

Call Dr. Berman today at (561) 841-1837, and arrange to have your hormone health profile completed by his experienced lab. Then, you can consult with him in his professional and private medical office and decide if hormone therapy is right for you.

 

Testosterone Clinic: Dr. Mikhail Berman

8295 N Military Trail, Suite G-1

Palm Beach Gardens, FL 33410

(561) 841-1837

drmikhailberman.com/

goo.gl/maps/dZkj9nQpZTr

plus.google.com/106990328128651242148

www.facebook.com/DrMikhailBerman/

twitter.com/DrMikhailBerman

plus.google.com/106990328128651242148/posts/8AnVvse2thZ

Our disabled daughter, Christina Nichole, was physically and mentally abused by a doctor and police officer at the Gray's Harbor County Hospital in Aberdeen WA last Thursday, March 11, 2010, while she was there after being transported by ambulance to seek care for a 10-day severe headache and nearly continuous epileptic seizures. She just spent a week in Harborview Hospital receiving her 3rd brain study and medicine change by Dr. Wilensky throughout her life so far, which again diagnosed the many types of seizures she has. Dr. Wilensky's staff had advised her to call 911 to go to the ER, which she did. She was instructed to have the ER doctor call them, with a number they gave Christina, and to make arrangements to have her flown to Harborview, if needed. The ER doctor apparently did not like that, and told Christina to leave, without any work-up or care. Christina requested a different doctor and a patient's advocate. In response the non-caring doctor called the police to have her removed from the ER. The policeman told her to get out of the bed, and she tried to cooperate, but went into a seizure, falling back on the bed. The policeman grabbed her arm, pulling her out of the bed. In the process he damaged her shoulder and neck, and caused her to land on her feet which have both been recently operated on 3 times and are still trying to heal correctly. Her feet were hurt and damaged and she screamed in pain from the abusive, sedistic, arm pulling which resulted in trauma to the arm, shoulder, and neck, as well as her feet. Then she felt nauseaous and reached toward to the wall dispenser for a vomit bag and the policeman forcefully hit her other arm with his fist, not allowing her to get the bag. She again screamed from the new pain of her other arm being hit so hard. She kept falling down because she was still very much disoriented, confused, and unstable from her seizure(s) and the relentless headache, which had been diagnosed a few days earlier when she was taken by ambulance to the same ER for the same reasons, by had a caring doctor who treated her correctly, even though failing to follow standard procedures of care and testing by not taking a cat scan, blood work, or UA, which her family doctor, local neurologist, and Harborview Epilepsy Center had requested when advising her to go to the emergency room, four days in a row while my husband and I were in Seattle where I had surgery at Swedish Hospital leaving home on Monday and returning Thursday night. The policeman continued man-handling her limp body and threw her into a wheelchair without leg and foot rests. He told her to pick up her feet because they were dragging under the wheelchair backwards, but she had no body control to be able to follow his orders. He said she could let her feet drag behind her under the wheelchair because he did not care. He called her a baby and told her act her age when she cried and was terrorized. Her records show clearly that she was in a coma in 2004, declared brain dead, somehow came back but lost 20 years of memory and has daily short-term memory loss and multiple kinds of seizures, including life-threatening grandmal seizures. She looks like a 37 year old woman, but is very much like a 12 year old child when put in stressful situations. She was terrified, feared for her life, and could not understand anything clearly. The officer told her to leave the hospital, go out into the cold, rainy night, with no transportation. She asked to call her parents but could not understand how to operate the pay phone or remember our cell phone numbers. The policeman told her that no one wanted to talk to her so she was on her own and if she did not leave the hospital he was going to arrest her. She somehow left a message on our home phone. As soon as my husband heard the message he called the hospital and told them to keep her there and safe until he could drive the 25 miles to get there. During the wait the policeman intimidated Christina by standing behind her, jingling coins and keys, and threatening her to leave immediately or be arrested. When my husband arrived the policeman attempted to intimidate him by puffing himself up and threatening to arrest them both if they did not leave immediately. My husband took out his notebook and began collecting names and titles. He spoke with the head nurse. When finished he took Christina to our car and brought her home. She was emotionally damaged as much as she was physically damaged, and the brain swelling, headache, and seizures were not treated. The next morning deep bruise marks were showing on both arms and both feet. Her shoulder and neck were in tremendous pain. Her entire body hurt from the abuse, mishandling, torture, and trauma she had experienced. My husband drove her to Olympia WA, to the Capital Mall Hospital emergency room where she received kind and caring evaluation of all her injuries. The staff consulted with the doctor at Harborview Epilepsy Center and they determined an appropriate course of treatment. It was determined that she did not have to be airlifted to Harborview with this treatment plan being provided in this ER. X-rays and a Cat Scan were taken of her brain, arms, and feet. A suspicious spot was found on the Cat Scan that may explain why she was having so many seizures, headache, and brain swelling. It needs to be further evaluated, which she has an appointment with her Neurologist to do. The injuries inflicted by the policeman are severe, but no bones were broken. The bruising is massive and was documented with photographs and medical records by us and the Olympia ER staff. On Saturday my husband took Christina to the local Westport Fire Station to meet with the ambulance crew. Christina is well-known in Westport and everyone on the ambulance crews knows her medical history and has taken care of her dozens of times since we moved here after her coma. They call her their 'miracle girl' and always tell her how much they enjoy her and her always cooperative and happy nature, regardless of how much pain or distress she may be in at any time. The ambulance crew was devastated to learn that Christina was abused by the doctor, nurses, aids, and policeman at the emergency room they took her to on Thursday evening. They documented everything and reported the situation to the local city police department. The Westport police came and was equally upset. He took statements and then called a County Sheriff to the fire station. The Sheriff also took statements and made a report. On Monday (today), 3/15/2010, Christina was seen and evaluated by her family physician, Dr. Jackson, her foot surgeon, Dr. Tronvig, and her Chiropractor, Dr. Failor. They are all shocked and disgusted at what they saw. They all know Christina to be a sweet, trusting, loving child who has survived unimaginable odds and is always happy and thankful. Like us, they cannot fathom how this horrible abuse, neglect, and trauma could have happened to her. Why would anyone want to hurt her this way? Tomorrow she has an appointment to see Dr. Miller, her local Neurologist in Aberdeen. He will do his evaluation of the damages and follow-up on her seizure and headache conditions. He will determine if she needs to begin phychological counseling, either as an out-patient or as an in-patient, because Christina is so severely traumatized now. Coming out of the coma knowing that her doctors fought with us to try to get us to sign papers to allow them to euthanize her and harvest anything viable when she was in her locked-in coma, hearing everything but unable to respond was bad enough, but this added to that is simply too much. She has an appointment to see Dr. Wilensky at Harborview Epileptic Center on March 26, 2010 for further evaluation. I want to stress that Christina was following her doctor's orders to call the ambulance each time she went to the ER while my husband and I were away. Her doctors called her each day, several times a day, to ask how she was doing and to supervise her care while she was home alone. At no time was she seeking 'drugs', as the ER doctor flattly told her and labeled her. At no time did she resist the officer or do anything to warrent him putting his hands on her or drag her feet under the wheelchair. Dr. Wilensky called a prescription of pain pills into the pharmacy for her on Friday to take for her head pain, but she declined to pick up the prescription because she does not like to take pain pills as they make her very sick to her stomach and alter her thinking and feelings. She may take what is prescribed to her at an ER for pain while she is there, but does not want to take it at home. Her foot doctor says that her feet will heal, but her foot surgery recovery has been set back by at least another two weeks due to the damages the officer caused her. The bruises will eventually heal and the pain from them will fade away with time. Her shoulder and neck injuries will heal with the care of the Chiropractor. But Christina's trust in the emergency room at Aberdeen and the police there has been shattered and can never be repaired. The Westport ambulance crew said that they will take her to Willapa Hospital ER from now on, which is about twice the distance, but they no longer trust the Gray's Harbor Hospital ER to take appropriate care of Christina again. When my husband or I take her to an ER, we will make the long drive to Olympia and never let her out of our sight for even a minute. We retained an attorney today to handle this case against the Gray's Harbor Hospital and staff and the Aberdeen Police Dept. and officer. What amazing timing. We are scheduled to give our first depositions this week in Seattle in our lawsuit against Eli Lilly who makes Zyprexa, which put Christina into her coma in 2004. Attached are some photos of Christina's bruises taken on Saturday. If you haven't read the story of her coma yet, you can find it at: pekingeseshihtzu.wordpress.com/christina-nichole%e2%80%99...

 

I tried to leave the Wiki definition link but it wouldn't click over so I copied its contents.

 

In 18th century England, it was odd to find people organized for the purpose of giving aid to those in need and of pursuing projects for the benefit of all mankind. Those who belonged to such an organization were called "Odd Fellows".

 

Independent Order of Odd Fellows

Ritual of the First Degree – Degree of Friendship

 

1989

 

Instructions:

 

The King and his attendants may occupy any position in the lodge-room during the dramatic part of the work.

The brothers assuming the characters of Jonathan, David, Saul, Jesse, Herald, and Lad should be selected because of dramatic ability. It is not necessary that any one be a Past Grand, or an officer.

The costumes worn should be consistent with Bible history. Saul should be represented as a man of kingly bearing, afflicted at times with an evil spirit, but not completely broken, either physically or mentally; Jonathan, a vigorous, manly Prince; David, first a ruddy youth——a shepherd lad afterward a soldier; Jesse, a venerable man.

At no time should Goliath be admitted to, or be visible from the lodge-room and the representation of his head should not be of a burlesque character.

The house of Jesse should be at a point in the lodge-room furthermost from the King's station. The inn used in 'second degree may be employed.

In conferring this degree, it is permissible to introduce such dramatic action and pantomine as will illustrate the degree, provided that no speaking characters except those named in the ritual shall be introduced, nor shall the language of the ritual be changed.

When David and Jonathan, Conductor and candidate kneel, members should be assigned, one to each of the other candidates (should there be more than one) who shall kneel with him and clasp hands in proper form, and recite the covenant.

Appropriate music, including the use of trumpets, bugles, or similar instruments, may precede or accompany the entrance and exit of King and attendants, and may be introduced in any portion of the degree, but all music must be consistent with the ritual.

In no part of the first degree shall the candidate be blindfolded.

Before the candidate is taken into the lodge room to participate in the degree, the Conductor shall advise him that he represents the character of David, although the dramatic feature of the work will be taken by another.

Noble Grand: Brother …, are you ready to receive the first degree?

If the brother answers in the affirmative.

Noble Grand: Conductor, present the candidate for examination.

The Conductor presents the candidate to the Noble Grand who examines him as follows:

Noble Grand: My brother, What is the entersign?

What is the password of the initiatory degree?

For working purposes, how is it given?

Demonstrate the countersign.

What does the first motion signify?

What does the second motion signify?

What does the third motion signify?

Give me the Odd Fellow's grip.

Demonstrate the voting sign.

Demonstrate the Interfraternal sign.

Noble Grand: Brother, you will retire to the anteroom and await further instructions.

Candidate retires— after addressing Vice Grand.

If the examination has been satisfactory, the lodge will proceed to open in the first degree.

Noble Grand calls up the lodge.

Noble Grand: Warden, declare the lodge closed in the initiatory degree.

Warden: I declare the lodge closed in the initiatory degree.

Noble Grand: We are about to open the lodge in the first degree. Warden, ascertain that all present are qualified to sit in the first degree.

After the examination has been made.

Warden: Noble Grand, I find all qualified.

Noble Grand: Brothers advance the sign of the first degree.

The Noble Grand will give the answer.

Noble Grand: Warden, proclaim the lodge open in the first degree.

Warden: I proclaim the lodge open in the first degree.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Noble Grand: Inside Guardian, inform the Outside Guardian that the lodge is open in the first degree.

If officers retire to robe, the following form —between lines— may be used.

Noble Grand: The officers will proceed to robe for the first degree. During their absence Brother …, Past Grand, will officiate as Noble Grand; Brother …, Past Grand, as Vice Grand; and Brother …, as Inside Guardian. The officers will retire.

The lodge is called up when the officers retire and re-enter,

Officers retire and re-enter in procession.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Sufficient opportunity should be given brothers in the anteroom to enter the lodge room in form. The ceremony shall then proceed, and no brother shall be permitted to enter or leave until the degree has been completed, except as provided.

  

Part I

 

Noble Grand: Conductor, retire to the anteroom, receive and introduce the candidate.

The Conductor retires in form, hearing staff.

The Conductor will approach the inner door with the candidate, and give the alarm.

Inside Guardian, opening wicket: Who comes there?

Conductor speaks in a low tone to Inside Guardian.

Conductor: A brother who seeks the mysteries of the first degree of Odd Fellowship.

Inside Guardian to Conductor: Why does he seek these mysteries?

Conductor: Because he wishes to be more fraternal.

Inside Guardian advances to center of floor.

Inside Guardian: Noble Grand, a brother, wishing to be more fraternal, seeks the mysteries of the first degree.

Noble Grand: Admit him, in friendship, the bond of fraternity.

Inside Guardian returns to his station, and opens the door.

Inside Guardian: You have permission to enter, in friendship, the bond of fraternity.

Being admitted, the Conductor will proceed with the candidate to the center of the floor and present him to the Noble Grand.

Conductor: Noble Grand, I present to you Brother … giving name in full, who seeks the mysteries of this degree.

Noble Grand: My brother, it is my duty to remind you of the importance of the step you are taking, and to caution you against making engagements that you may be unwilling to fulfill; or entering into a covenant which may prove burdensome. Have you considered the subject, and are you prepared to advance?

If the candidate answers in the affirmative and Parts II and III are not used, the Noble Grand will proceed directly to Part IV.

If the candidate answers in the affirmative, and Parts II and III are used; the Noble Grand continues:

Noble Grand to the Conductor: Let the brother be seated that he may take his next step in fraternity.

  

Part II

 

The Conductor and candidate will be seated where they may witness the following work.

Parts II and III may, or may not, be used in conferring the first degree. If used at all they must be given in complete form, as printed, and no change is permissible.

The King and his attendants enter. The King may assume the Chair of the Noble Grand, or occupy any other station in the lodge room.

Herald stands at right of King. Guards are stationed near and about the King. Jonathan at outer edge of guards.

King, seated: Jonathan, my son, I need to talk to you.

Jonathan advances and stands before the King.

King: My son, I am deeply troubled. Pause. I think the days of Saul, the King, are numbered. Evil spirits beset me, and I fear that I am going mad!

Jonathan: Father, only yesterday, one of your guardsmen told me of a shepherd lad of Bethlehem , who plays sweetly upon the harp. His music has power to cast out evil spirits. I beg you to send for this lad.

King: Of what use! But, if it pleases you, I will send for him. What is his name?

Jonathan: David, the son of Jesse.

King to Herald: Go to Bethlehem ; find Jesse, the shepherd, and say to him: 'Thus commands Saul, the King: Send your son David, to stand before me."

King to Jonathan: Leave me, my son, I would be alone — alone.

When directed, the Herald goes to Jesse's house and raps on door, or with staff on floor. Jesse appears.

Herald: Peace! Are you Jesse, the shepherd?

Jesse: Yes. Peace be with you.

Herald: I am from Saul, the King.

Jesse: Sit down and rest.

Jesse and Herald are seated.

Herald: Jesse, Saul, the King: says "Send your son David, to stand before me."

Jesse: David! My youngest son! Send David to the King! He alone is left to tend the flocks, and comfort me in my old age. His brothers even now are under arms. O gentle stranger, go to Saul, and beg him to spare me my youngest born.

Herald: Tis the King's command!

Jesse, after pause: The King's command must be obeyed. Pause then, as if speaking to himself, but so as to be heard distinctly. No evil can befall him, since the prophet Samuel has anointed him with Holy Oil.

Jesse enters house.

Herald, aside: Samuel anointed David? Then David is chosen to rule over Israel !

Jesse comes out of house and blows horn. Sound of someone singing or playing harp in distance. Music finished, David enters from anteroom.

David: Your blessing, father. Kneels for blessing. Jesse lays hand upon his head. David rises. Peace be with you sir. Pause. Did you signal, father?

Jesse: Yes. David, this stranger bears a message from the King. Saul commands me to send you to him,

David: The King sends for me?

Herald: You play the harp, I am told.

David: For my own amusement.

Herald: Your ability has reached the ears of the King and for that you are summoned.

David: But I cannot leave my father alone.

Herald: It's the King's command!

David, after pause: All right! I am ready.

Jesse: Farewell, my son! Find your brothers in the army and give them their father's blessing.

David kneels. Jesse blesses him: The peace of God be with you.

Herald: The peace of God rest on this house and all that dwell therein.

David, carrying harp, starts with Herald on the journey. Near the Vice Grand's station, they are met by Jonathan.

Jonathan to David: Who are you?

David: David, son of Jesse,

Jonathan: The shepherd lad. I am Prince Jonathan. David begins to kneel. Kneel not to me. David, my father, the King, is troubled with evil spirits and your music may soothe him.

David: I am not clothed to appear before the King.

Jonathan: I would not have you different. Come, don't be afraid.

Herald returns to his station. David and Jonathan proceed to presence of the King. David kneels and plays on harp.

Jonathan assumes position with guards. Saul is apparently beset with an evil spirit, is restless and perturbed, but the music soothes him. Music finished, Saul speaks.

King: Lad, who are you?

David: David, son of Jesse. Upon the hills of Bethlehem , I tend my father's flock.

King: Come here, lad. You have found favor in my eyes, Sit here at my feet.

David seats himself on dais at foot, and at one side, of King.

King to David: I would have you with me always.

David plays a few chords on harp, then kneels and speaks to King.

David: O King, one favor I ask, that I may visit my brothers who serve you in the field.

King: Go then, but soon return.

David rises, bows to the King, and starts away as if to leave the room, but stops to investigate the guards in search of his brothers. Jonathan is in position with the guards on opposite side, so that each is about equal distance from the King, and opposite to each other. David locates one brother in the line of guards to the King's left, greets him affectionately, and escorts him to a position just in front of the guards near the center of the floor. Through suitable gestures and pantomime this brother indicates that another brother is in the other guard to the King's right. David searches for and finds him, greets and affectionately escorts this second brother to the place where the other brother is standing.

David examines with curiosity, and is much enthralled with the fine raiment which they wear, and the weapons which they bear. Following suitable pantomime in this respect, he faces his brothers and the audience and announces:

David: My brothers, I have come from Bethlehem , and bring to you our father's Blessing.

Upon hearing this the brothers immediately kneel and remove their head gear. David raises his arms over them, and, with eyes uplifted, blesses them.

David: The peace of God be with you always.

The brothers then rise, replace their headgear, and after friendly and affectionate visitations in pantomine, David escorts each of them to their former positions in the Kings guards, in such manner that he again returns to a position with the guards opposite that of Jonathan. Shortly after David's return to this position, Goliath is heard speaking from the anteroom. At no time is he permitted to enter the lodge room, or show himself.

Goliath, from anteroom: Ho! Pause. Ho ye! Pause. Choose the greatest man among you, and let him come out to fight me. If he be able to fight with me, and kill me, we will be your servants; but if I kill him, you shall be our servants. I defy the armies of Israel !

Consternation among staff and attendants.

King, Guards, and Staff: The giant Goliath!

Goliath, from anteroom: O Saul, son of Kish ! King of Slaves!

King, in sorrow and anger: King of slaves! Woe is me! I am accursed! Three times has this braggart reviled me— and beneath the spell of this evil spirit, I am powerless!

To guards and attendants: Is there not one among you who will go and fight this cursed Philistine?

Jonathan places hand on hilt of his sword, and advances a pace or so. pauses a moment, then, as if reconsidering, returns to former position. All wait for champion to appear. After pause, and none appearing, David timidly, yet confidently, steps before the king.

David: O King, let no man's heart fail because of him. Your servant will go and fight with this Philistine.

King, contemptuously: You are but a stripling, and he a mighty warrior!

David: The Lord that delivered me out of the paw of the lion and the bear, will deliver me out of the hand of this Philistine.

King: Enough! Array him in armor.

The armor-bearer clothes David with helmet, shield and sword, David starts to go, but being unable to adapt himself to armor—- he returns to the King.

David: Most gracious King, I prefer my shepherd's dress. This sword I have not proved.

King: What do you want?

David: This sling producing it and a stone.

King, after meditation: Go, then, and if you are victorious, you shall be given riches and your father's house made free. David returns helmet, shield, and sword to attendant. He then walks around room, selecting stones from floor and then proceeds toward anteroom, where Goliath is in waiting. Jonathan accompanies David a short distance.

Jonathan: David, you are no match for this giant.

David: Have no fear. The Lord is with me.

Jonathan: The Lord be with you! Farewell.

David: Farewell.

David goes to partially-opened door of anteroom, remaining in view of lodge, and in position where he can sec Goliath.

Goliath, from anteroom: Boy—begone! Am I a dog, that you come to me with stones? I will give your flesh to the birds of the air and the beasts of the field.

David: You come to me with a sword and a spear, but I come to you in the name of the Lord, whom you have reviled. This day will I smite you and take your head from you, that all Philistia may know there is a God in Israel .

Goliath, from anteroom: Ha! Ha! Ha! With a sling and a stone!

David throws the stone and enters anteroom to attack Goliath. Sound of an attack is heard. Goliath groans. After proper pause, David returns with head of Goliath. He takes but a few steps inside the lodge room, when he drops head upon the floor, and runs to meet Jonathan. Jonathan hurries to David. They meet near Vice Grand's station, and hasten, hand in hand, to presence of King. David kneels and salutes King afterward pointing to head of Goliath.

David: O King, your enemy is dead!

King is unnerved, but soon recovers.

King: My enemy dead? Pause. Israel has been delivered! O David, champion of Israel 's host, you have done well! You shall be a commander in my army.

To attendants: Array him!

Attendants accompany David to anteroom, one of them removing head of Goliath as they leave the lodge room.

David is clothed in the anteroom as a commander in the army, and is then in readiness for Part III.

King to Jonathan: What manner of man is this, that single handed he fought and killed this Philistine?

Jonathan: My father, I know not, but my heart goes out to him in a great love, for he has this day saved Israel .

Herald saluting King: O King, David has been anointed with Holy Oil by the prophet Samuel.

King, angrily: How know you this?

Herald: From Jesse, his father.

King, slowly: It must then be so! With increasing anger. David, my successor? My kingdom to be rent from me and given to him?

After meditation: True, he killed Goliath, and saved my people. Pause. And I have made him a commander of a thousand men! Pause. With energy: I have done well!

He shall fight my wars, but he shall not come back alive! Israel 's crown is mine! Jonathan, my son, shall reign hereafter!

The Conductor will retire with the candidate to the anteroom.

  

Part III

 

The King and attendants are in position as in Part II.

During Part III the Conductor shall act as escort for the candidate. The Conductor and candidate shall accompany David and participate in the following work of the degree. Conductor shall advance with him to the inner door, and give the usual alarm.

Inside Guardian, opening the wicket: Who comes there?

Conductor, in low tone: David, the son of Jesse.

Inside Guardian, from station, cries loudly in surprised tone: David, the son of Jesse, comes!

Officers and brothers at Vice Grand's end of room immediately cry out: Hail to David! Ten thousand praises are his due!

King, angrily: What sound is that?

Herald: It is the people. They rejoice with David.

King: I like it not! Pause. Aside. Oh, that he were dead! Pause. To Inside Guardian: Why comes he here?

Inside Guardian, opening wicket—to Conductor: Why comes he here?

Conductor, low tone:. To visit Saul, King of Israel .

Inside Guardian advances to center of floor and salutes King with sword.

Inside Guardian: To visit Saul, King of Israel .

King, after pause: Admit him to the presence of the King.

Inside Guardian salutes King, returns to his station, and opens the door.

David, Conductor, and candidate enter and proceed to center of floor, facing King.

David, kneeling, and reverently saluting King: Hail to the King!

King, after pause: Welcome, son of Jesse. You have smitten my enemies and brought me the spoils of victory!

Herald: Saul has slain his thousands!

The staff, with exception of King's retinue: And David his tens of thousands!

The Lodge, with exception of King's retinue: And David his tens of thousands!

King, frantically: This is treason to the King! I will smite him with the sword!

Snatches sword from armor-bearer and rushes at David.

Conductor hurries candidate to lower end of room.

Jonathan steps in between King and David, and catches the blow on his shield, at the same time saying:

Jonathan: Father, this shall not be!

King steps back a pace, lowers sword, and speaks in surprise and indignation.

King: And would you defend this Judean who would be King—, to whom the people ascribe tens of thousands, while to me they give but thousands?

Jonathan: Even so, my father, for who shall stand against the Lord's anointed?

King: Defend him not, for while he lives your kingdom is not safe. He shall surely die!

Jonathan: I will defend him with my life!

King: False Prince! Unfilial son!

Saul fights with Jonathan, who simply acts on the defensive. Saul is disarmed and, rushing back to his station, calls:

King: Ho, my guards! My guards!

Guards endeavor to rush Jonathan back, so as to reach David, but he throws them off, saying:

Jonathan: Hold! Hold, I say! Stand back— on my command!

Guards return to station.

Jonathan walks about room and, when near the stone ezel, which should be as far as possible from the King's station, calls:

Jonathan: David!

David, Conductor, and candidate proceed to Jonathan. Jonathan places his hands upon the shoulders of David and Candidate.

Jonathan: David, I am your friend. My father seeks to kill you, wait here. I will go to my father and plead for you, and what I see I will tell you. Hide by the stone ezel. I will shoot three arrows on its side as though I shot at a mark, and will send a lad, saying: "Find the arrows that I shoot." If I say to him: "The arrows are on this side of you," then come, for there is peace to you. But if I say to the lad: "Are not the arrows beyond you?"

Go away!

David, Conductor, and candidate hide by the stone Ezel, while Jonathan, after a few moments of meditation, goes before his father and, upon his knees, pleads for David.

Jonathan: Father, I come to plead for David.

King: Begone! I will not hear you! Begone!

Jonathan: Father, have you forgotten your promise made before the people, that he who should slay the giant, whom no man in all Israel dared stand before, to him would you give riches, and make him great in the land of Israel? Have you, my father, forgotten this? Pause. If so, let me no longer live!

King: Curse you as an unnatural son! I will do as you wish.

King draws sword and attempts to kill Jonathan. Jonathan bows head to receive blow, but Saul's hand is stayed— as if by act of God— even as he is about to strike, and he falls back into his chair. Jonathan rises, looks with pity upon his father, then slowly walks down the room. After a short pause, King recovers and, at a signal from him, the guards form in procession, and the King and his retinue, with the exception of Jonathan and the lad, retire from the lodge room. The Noble Grand and his supporters resume their stations, if same have been occupied by the King and his attendants.

Jonathan: Here, lad, find the arrows that I shoot.

Jonathan loudly twangs a bow several times and then shoots three blunt arrows.

Jonathan to lad: Make haste!

Lad, running: Where are they?

Jonathan: Are not the arrows beyond you? Pause. Make haste! Pause. Speed! Short pause. Stay not!

Lad picks up arrows and returns them to Jonathan.

Jonathan: Here, lad, take this bow and arrows: handing them to lad go, carry them to the city.

Lad: I go, most noble Prince.

Lad salutes Jonathan and retires from lodge room. In retiring he should not pass in front of Jonathan. As Lad retires, David, the Conductor, and candidate start on journey as if to leave the room, and at center of floor are met by Jonathan.

Jonathan: David, my father would kill you! And yet I love you as my own soul!

David: Jonathan, what is my problem?

Jonathan: The King is angered and sore beset. He knows not what he does. O David, you are as dear to me as life itself! Even should you become ruler over Israel , and my father's throne pass to you, I ask that I might be as now, your friend and brother, and continue at your side.

David: Jonathan, more than brothers, whether or not it shall come to pass that I rule over Israel , nothing but death shall part you and me.

Jonathan: Let us swear, the one to the other, in friendship forever!

Jonathan and David each kneel upon their right knees, facing each other; their left knees touching and their right hands clasped. Conductor and candidate assume similar position.

Jonathan and David, and Conductor: The Lord be between me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed, from this day forever!

Jonathan, David, Conductor, and candidate continue kneeling.

Noble Grand calls up the lodge.

The Lodge, led by the Chaplain: The Lord be between me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed, from this day forever!

Jonathan, David, Conductor, and candidate will rise.

Jonathan: David, go in peace!

David: Farewell, Jonathan. Peace be with you!

David retires to anteroom. Jonathan retires by different exit.

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Chaplain.

Chaplain: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Past Grand.

Past Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Vice Grand.

Vice Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing Noble Grand from center of floor.

The Lodge, led by the Warden: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

  

Part IV

 

Part IV shall be omitted if parts II and III have been given. If parts II and III have not been given, Part IV must be given in complete form, as printed, and no abbreviation, or addition thereto, is permissible.

Noble Grand: My brother, the first link in the chain of Odd Fellowship is friendship. We have chosen from the pages of Holy Writ the most striking example of friendship in history.

Noble Grand: Conductor, present the candidate to the Chaplain for the lecture of this degree.

Conductor presents candidate to the Chaplain.

Conductor: Worthy Chaplain, I present the candidate for the lecture of this degree.

Chaplain to candidate: Saul, the first King of Israel, had disobeyed God. He was disturbed in mind, believed that he was possessed of an evil spirit and feared that he was going mad. Learning that David, a son of Jesse, the shepherd, was famed for his skill in playing upon the harp and believing that music had power to cast out evil spirits, he sent a messenger to Jesse, commanding David to come before him. After receiving his father's blessing, David appeared before the King. He played sweetly upon the harp and Saul was soothed. David remained in the household of Saul and found favor in his sight. Prince Jonathan, the son of Saul, formed a strong attachment for the shepherd lad.

David went to and fro to tend his father's flock. Returning one day he passed where the armies of Philistia were encamped. Goliath, a giant soldier of the Philistines, came forth and appeared before the army of the King of Israel, issuing a challenge to send forth a man to meet him in single combat. He reviled Saul by calling him "King of slaves," and the monarch's mental distress returned. He reproached his soldiers for their want of courage and cried out, "Oh! Is there not one among you who will go and fight this cursed Philistine?" None of them volunteered for the conflict. Then David knelt before Saul and offered his services. The King had no faith in the ability of the youth until David informed him that the Lord had delivered him out of the paw of the lion and the bear and would deliver him out of the hand of this Philistine. Saul then gave consent, promised him riches should he be successful and ordered that he be clothed in armor.

David had faith in God and spurned the sword. Armed with only a sling and a stone, clothed only in his shepherd's dress, he went forth to battle and won. There was great rejoicing in the camp when he returned bearing the giant's head as a trophy of the conflict.

David became popular in Israel and the people sang songs of praise, attributing to him tens of thousands while they gave to Saul but thousands. Saul became envious of this popularity and when he learned that David had been anointed with Holy Oil by the prophet Samuel, he feared that his throne was to be taken from him and sought to kill David.

The friendship of Jonathan for the shepherd lad prompted him to go to his father and plead for David. This further angered the King, who, in his rage, attempted to kill Jonathan.

'Twas then that Jonathan proposed to enter into a solemn covenant of friendship with David, and in a field, where none but the eye of God might see, each kneeling, these two men solemnly pledged eternal friendship.

Such a covenant with all Odd Fellows, you are now privileged to enter.

Are you willing to proceed?

Candidate answers.

Chaplain: The Conductor will proceed with the ceremony.

The Conductor and candidate will kneel upon their right knees, facing each other; their knees touching and their right hands clasped. The Conductor will prompt the candidate to repeat after him the covenant.

The Noble Grand calls up the lodge.

Conductor: The Lord be between me and thee,

Candidate repeats.

Conductor: And between my seed and thy seed,

Candidate repeats.

Conductor: From this day forever!

Candidate repeats.

The Lodge, led by the Chaplain: The Lord be between me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed, from this day forever!

Conductor and candidate arise and take a position facing the Chaplain.

Chaplain: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Past Grand.

Past Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Vice Grand.

Vice Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Noble Grand from center of floor.

The Lodge, led by the Warden: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

  

Part V

 

Part V is to follow Part III, or Part IV, whichever one is used.

Noble Grand: My brother, I will now instruct you in the mysteries of this degree.

The Noble Grand instructs, according to the unwritten work. In this degree there is an alarm at the Inner Door, a password, an explanation of the password, a sign, an answer to the sign, and a memento.

Noble Grand: Wishing to visit a lodge which is open in the first degree, you will proceed as instructed in the initiatory degree, except that you will give to the Inside Guardian the password of this degree and address the Vice Grand with the sign of this degree.

Wishing to leave the lodge before it is closed in the first degree, you will address the Vice Grand with the sign of the first degree, and that officer will answer you with the proper sign. The Inside Guardian will then permit you to depart.

You will now give me the sign of the first degree, and I will respond with the answer.

After a satisfactory rehearsal, the Noble Grand shall proceed with the concluding charge.

Noble Grand: My brother, by the consent of your brothers you have been advanced to a position of great responsibility. The most ancient as well as the most true and beautiful example of earthly friendship has been presented before you, and you have in your own person illustrated a noble history. In that touching drama, you stood in the presence of royalty and listened to the voice of praise, but your merit provoked enmity, and you were hunted down as a traitor, when you were full of truth and honor. You have thus enacted a part of the common life.

Envy is the malicious foe of virtue, and is ever ready to destroy what it cannot imitate or surpass; it is the vice of the weak and the vain, and the weapon of an ignoble mind. In suffering its persecution you have learned a lesson never to be forgotten. Man is prone to selfishness, and thus to live for himself alone; in this isolation he has but little sympathy with his fellow-man. In such a mind envy takes possession and hatred follows with its horrid brood. But there is also a divinity in man which weds him to lofty motives and honorable actions. The good have an affinity for each other which grows up into confidence and affection.

Generous deeds and unselfish purposes are the strongest bonds of union— in his high estate, no man lives to himself. You have acted a part where all was oppression upon the one hand, and all was love and protection on the other. You have seen the picture on both sides.

It is possible that men should combine for the common good; hence we have societies, communities, states, and nations united by a compact which protects their members. The bond is stronger when individuals are united by personal contact and held together by a personal covenant. Such a covenant we have all entered into, and you have been solemnly added to our fraternal union. By such a tie has God bound Himself to His creatures on the scroll of heaven, with the rainbow as His seal.

Such obligations have come down to us from every age and country; by these, the mystic rites of all nations have been protected and men everywhere brought into fellowship. By your solemn pledge you are now entitled to give and receive the tokens of a deathless friendship. Every Odd Fellow is your brother, and his family the sacred object of your fraternal care. You have become one of a brotherhood which extends to many peoples, and in their assemblies you will always be welcome.

The mysteries you have learned will insure you an honorable reception in strange cities and distant lands, where you will be the subject of tender attentions, because you are an Odd Fellow.

Noble Grand: Conductor, clothe the candidate in the regalia of this degree, the emblematic color of which is pink.

Conductor advances to chair of Noble Grand, receives regalia, returns and places it on the candidate.

Noble Grand calls up lodge.

Noble Grand: Brother … giving name in full, I welcome you to the degree of friendship; to which, in the name and by the authority of the Independent Order of Odd Fellows, I declare you admitted.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Conductor escorts candidate to a seat.

If officers retire to disrobe, the following form —between lines— may be used:

Noble Grand: The officers will retire. During their absence, Brother …, Past Grand, will officiate as Noble Grand; Brother …, Past Grand, as Vice Grand; and Brother …, as Inside Guardian.

The lodge is called up when the officers retire and when they re-enter.

The officers retire and re-enter in procession, without form.

Noble Grand calls up lodge.

Noble Grand: Warden, declare the lodge closed in the first degree and open in the initiatory degree.

Warden: I declare the lodge closed in the first degree and open in the initiatory degree.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Noble Grand: Inside Guardian, inform the Outside Guardian that the lodge is open in the initiatory degree.

Inside Guardian retires and re-enters without form.

Training golden eagles to hunt is physically and mentally demanding. Young Nurguli needs all her strength and a great deal of focus to call her eagle to come to her from a perch at the top of the hill and to land on her gloved arm. Her two uncles and her grandfather are on hand to help in the training process.

 

For the PhotoBlog story, please visit: www.ursulasweeklywanders.com/animals-2/nurguli-kazakh-eag...

The Prayers of Others

 

The path to the truth is a labour of the heart, not the mind.

Make your heart your primary guide, not your mind.

Meet the challenges and ultimately prevail over your nafs with your heart.

Knowing yourself will lead you to the Knowledge of God.

Maulana Rum (ra)

 

Naran!

 

A northern destination in Pakistan in the province I had yet to visit, KPK. When my table tennis tables in the park project ended with the launch on May 30th, I got an inkling what my friends said about how they felt after returning from the Haj. During it, even though every step was physically exhausting, one felt a rush during the trip. Then upon returning, there was total collapse. Some said it took them a month to recover.

 

Monday morning I woke up so exhausted I could hardly move. Thursday I left for Islamabad. Sunday was my trip up north, supposedly to relax for 6 nights. I was going alone. I chose to arrive in Naran on a Sunday and spend the week there so that the crowds would be less. Babusar was not open yet. It’s the road to Gilgit that everyone takes and once open, draws in countless crowds.

 

I had heard that the road to Naran itself was ok but one needed a Wrangler type of jeep once there to visit different areas. I had the itinerary planned. The first day was Lulusar Lake, then Saif ul Mulook, then Noori Top. The last needed a 2 hour hike. There were other incredible lakes in the area but as I found out later, no one swims in them. Which was different from Skardu where my friends and I swam in every lake we went to. But then KPK is also relatively a conservative province. I wondered if I would need to cover my head.

 

Google was slightly off on the time to reach there. Said 6 hours but it took us 7. My car is old and not a 4 by 4. I had heard and read that Naran was laid out in as ugly and mismanaged a way that a rural mountain town could be developed. I would feel myself getting angry when I came across those words. People were always so quickly calling another’s home ugly.

 

The drive to Naran was uneventful initially because it felt like I was driving to Nathiagali, the favoured destination of Lahoris because of its proximity. I had spent my time listening to music on my headphone in the backseat. When we finally came upon the town perched up on the side of a hill in the distance, my heart sank.

 

It was ugly indeed. I tried to ignore it and looked forward to the hotel being nice. That too was a disappointment. It wasn’t like they showed it on the website, a property on its own near the base of one of the mountains. In reality, it was nested amongst a large number of other hotels. My room had a decent view but not one that allowed me to take a shot that I usually take titling it, “A room with a view.”

 

By the time we arrived it was 4pm. I went just stood still outside the hotel like a dummy not knowing what to do and where to go. Heading into town just to explore it like I was told to do if I ever went to Karimabad in Hunza was not an option. Just then a young man who was part of the hotel staff came towards me. He must have been in his 20s. He had a thin beard and a sweet smile. His name was Bilal. I looked at him and presented my wish; Was there a spot one could walk to that was beautiful but without tourists?

 

“No people,” I said, knowing it was a tall order.

 

“Behind that hill,” he replied instantly, pointing to a not so high mound right in front of us.

 

I asked him if he could take me. When we walked up the short distance and turned the corner on the other side, I smiled. In front of me was a gorgeous meadow with stepped hills and mountains in the distance. A stream was flowing down from the snow-capped tops. I bent down to drink from it.

 

“This is clean right?” I asked.

 

“It’s the water with the cure of a hundred illnesses,” he said. “It comes from the roots of many different kinds of trees.”

 

I made a mental note to empty all the bottled water in my room and fill it with this water for my trip. When we went home I expected to sleep like a log but I didn’t. There was some work going on in the rooms next to mine and if there wasn’t drilling, there was hammering. The next day I woke up early to go to Lulusar.

 

Day Two – The Opening of Space

 

The drive was gorgeous. It took us 2 hours to reach the lake . I stopped every once in a while to take photos. The scenery was jaw-dropping beautiful. The lake itself, however, was an uneventful spot so I had the driver turn around and chose a spot in the valley which had a meadow in it. I lay down my blanket and cushions which I had brought from Lahore for my picnics and had some lunch. Then I decided to read a little.

 

I chose to begin with Al-Fath Ar-Rabbani, The Sublime Revelations, the book of Ghaus Pak’s (ra) sermons. In the page I was at, this is what I read;

 

“O Listener! Leave your false lusts and desires and busy yourself in remembrance of Allah. Let that leave your tongue which gives you benefit and keep yourself silent of the words which will bring you harm. If you decide to speak, then before you say anything, deliberate on it. Form an intent around it. Then use your tongue.

 

That is why it is said, the Jahil’s tongue, the tongue of the one ignorant, comes before their qalb, the seat of station within the heart that recognizes God. And the tongue of the Sahib e Aql, the one who reflects and deliberates, their tongue comes after the qalb i.e. it asks the qalb first, then it speaks.”

 

The words were deep and my trial of the moment was all about an uncontrollable tongue but in the moment I was so captivated by the surrounding beauty, I couldn’t focus. I decided to just pray and walk around instead, taking some of the best photos of my life in the warm afternoon light which made everything striking.

 

When I reached the hotel, I looked forward to sleeping but for some reason it wasn’t meant to be. The construction workers were not only working in the rooms next to mine, they were also staying there. Being an extremely light sleeper, the smallest sound woke me up. I tossed and turned till Fajr, then just lay in bed with my eyes closed.

 

The hotel driver, Mushtaq, had told me that Saif ul Mulook was a hot stop for tourists so if I wanted pictures without humans in them, I would have to reach there by 8am at the latest, which meant leaving an hour before. It was only 8 km away but the road was so bad, it took that long to reach it. I had told my driver I would be down at 7am but when I couldn’t go back to sleep, I called the reception and told them I wanted to leave at 5 instead.

 

Day Three – Saif ul Mulook

 

My driver, Usman, who is in his 20s, chose to not join us. Like others in his generation, he opted for sleep instead. In the hours of the dawn, Mushtaq and I made our way up a mountain where essentially no part of the road was paved. When we reached the top, again we were met by hideous construction that actually blocked the first sight of the lake.

 

I felt robbed of a spectacular moment. The lake is considered to be one of the most beautiful in the country. Again everything I had read was coming true. The endless shops and restaurants that lined the path leading all the way to the lake was commercialism at its worst. Thankfully since it was dawn, they were all closed.

 

The driver knew a restaurant owner who opened his place so we could eat something. Other than him there was literally no one there. That part was phenomenal. After chowing down the egg and paratha, I walked down to the lake and just sat there for an hour doing my morning tasbeeh. It felt marvelous reading the verses in a serene place where I could walk around endlessly. Totally different from the experience inside my bedroom in Lahore.

 

I wanted to walk around the lake. The snowy mountains on the opposite bank looked inviting as hell but the restaurant owner had been discouraging. He kept offering a boat ride instead but I wasn’t interested in that.

 

Later I saw that the boats would only go around the periphery of half the lake and then return. They wouldn’t even cross the length of it. The lake is supposed to be extremely deep in the center but to not go over it on a boat made me think there was some superstition about crossing it.

 

While is sat staring at the lake, I saw a group of young men going in the direction of the trek around it. I decided I would go too. The sun was not out yet so it would be a while anyway before I got the shot of the lake I wanted in full light.

 

A young man who was waiting nearby to rent out a plastic mat to kids to slide in the snow told me going was not a problem at all and offered to go with me. The walk around the lake was cool. Literally also because there was large patches of hard ice every few feet. Walking through them wasn’t the easiest in my table tennis shoes which have no grip but it was beautiful. In an hour and a half I was back to my starting point with a range of excellent photos of the lake from the other side.

 

When I returned I saw the crowds of people that had arrived. The scene was no longer tranquil but bustling. By the time we drove back to the hotel it was 10. Hot water was only available till 11 so I asked Mushtaq to step on it. That’s a joke! Stepping on it meant an even bumpier ride. I was bouncing around in the front seat as it is. We had made a plan to go to Lalazar Meadows in the afternoon but I literally couldn’t move.

 

My body ached, I was tired from not sleeping. In that sense, the holiday was so far pretty nuts. Usually on a trip, the minute I’m out of Lahore I sleep deeply. On a whim I called my travel agent and told her I wanted to leave the next day. Noori Top was closed because of the ice. I told myself there was nothing left for me to do.

 

Upon my return to the hotel, my tiredness contributing to my sour mood, I started complaining to Bilal about having nowhere to go for the afternoon. He told me about the PTDC nearby.

 

“Sit by the river. It’s 5 minutes away,” he said. “Very pretty and quiet. You will like it.”

 

I grabbed my book and glasses, a peach, some water and got dropped there. The hotel itself looked like it was closed. There was a barrier with a lock on it at the entrance. I took my backpack and walked past it, telling my driver to wait for me outside on the main road.

 

The river was beautiful. The spot was quiet. I sat down and opened Al-Fath Ar-Rabbani again. My other spiritual trial had been learning patience for a while now and I had not stopped thinking about how hard it was. Of all things I had tried to inculcate, the level of difficulty was undeniably sky high.

 

Gratitude and patience, those are the two foundational pillars of spirituality. One is easy; gratitude. It comes naturally when good things happen. Then the expression of it, as instructed, is to be kind to others. Do something helpful for them. Those acts keep compounding joy, which is what the Greeks define as peace of mind. The practice of gratitude is addictive. There is no day one wants to left out of experiencing it. Not one!

 

Patience on the other hand only comes with trials and tests.

Then gratitude is expressed through other people. When you please them, they pray for you for all kinds of things you never ask for yourself. Patience is about the self. Sometimes the trial comes in the form of a human and other times it doesn’t.

 

Either way its about one’s own reaction at all times. Mindfulness becomes intensified to another level. Every emotion becomes deeply felt.

 

As Tashu explained to me once, “We all have some trial that we have to face in life. For one person it could be material, another health, someone children (or lack of for all the above), and for someone else marriage.”

 

Learning how to react “correctly” to that which is a difficulty destined is excruciating. One is going through the ringer anyway. Then there is the weight of one’s own response layered on top of that. It is the latter that in fact yields one sinking or swimming. In order to be of the faith, patience is essential. Ghaus Pak (ra) routes the path in this way;

 

Tafseer e Jilani: If you are not grateful, how will you seek the Pleasure of Allah and surrender yourself to that which has been destined for you. Without that surrender and acceptance, how will you become patient? If there is no patience, how will you learn to negate your ego? Without the denial of your nafs, how will you become of the faithful?”

 

I was surprised myself at 50 that I had not been taught patience before. But I guess everything comes in its own time. I had never thought about it so I had never written about it. The only thing I had penned was in my book “Ali is to me as I am to God” about the timing of when to exercise the attribute and that was a few years ago.

 

Begin excerpt “Ali is to me as I am to God”

 

Like grace and dignity, patience is endowed by God Almighty. Still, it could be acquired and there were two ways; prayer and the art of a discipline heretofore unknown to me; accepting a difficulty in its first minute and not lamenting it. Timing was specified to the t both by the Quran and hadith.

 

وَبَشِّرِ الصَّابِرِينَ الَّذِينَ إِذَا أَصَابَتْهُم مُّصِيبَةٌ قَالُوا إِنَّا لِلَّهِ وَإِنَّا إِلَيْهِ رَاجِعُونَ

أُولَٰئِكَ عَلَيْهِمْ صَلَوَاتٌ مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ وَرَحْمَةٌ ۖ وَأُولَٰئِكَ هُمُ الْمُهْتَدُونَ.

 

“Give good news to those who endure with patience. Those who say when calamity befalls them: 'Indeed we belong to Allah and indeed it is to Him we are to return.’ Such are the people upon whom there are blessings and mercy from Allah; and they are the ones that are rightly guided.”

 

Surat Al-Baqarah, Ayat 155-157

 

The hadith I read was as follows.

 

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتٌ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ،‏‏‏‏ قَالَ:‏‏‏‏

""مَرَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِامْرَأَةٍ تَبْكِي عِنْدَ قَبْرٍ،‏‏‏‏

فَقَالَ:‏‏‏‏ اتَّقِي اللَّهَ وَاصْبِرِي،

‏‏‏‏‏‏قَالَتْ:‏‏‏‏ إِلَيْكَ عَنِّي فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَبْ بِمُصِيبَتِي وَلَمْ تَعْرِفْهُ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَقِيلَ لَهَا:‏‏‏‏

إِنَّهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَأَتَتْ بَابَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمْ تَجِدْ عِنْدَهُ بَوَّابِينَ،

‏‏‏‏‏‏فَقَالَتْ:‏‏‏‏ لَمْ أَعْرِفْكَ، ‏‏‏‏‏‏فَقَالَ:‏‏‏‏

إِنَّمَا الصَّبْرُ عِنْدَ الصَّدْمَةِ الْأُولَى"

 

‘As stated by Uns (ratu): The Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) was passing by a woman who was crying over a grave.

 

He said to her, “Be mindful and be patient (sabir).”

 

She replied (dismissively), “You don’t suffer from the tragedy I face.”

 

Then she was told that she had spoken such to the Prophet of God (peace be upon him). At once she came to his door outside which there were no guards and said, “I did not know who you were.”

 

And he said, “Indeed, patience is at the first stroke of the calamity.”’

 

My eyes went to the line “there were no guards” and it made me smile. The access was truly remarkable. I wished like I had endless times before I had been alive then. But what was even more striking was when patience had to be invoked;

 

“Indeed, patience is at the first stroke of the calamity.”’

 

How would one ever be able to do that? I guess that was the part about it having to be endowed.

 

My favourite part of the learning came the following week. There is a hadith about Hazrat Ume Salma (ratu) where it states that the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) recited a prayer and told those listening to invoke it in their time of distress.

 

“She said, ‘I heard the words from him and when my husband died, I started saying the prayer.’”

 

It was said that her marriage was a very happy one, her husband kind, loving and so upon his death she was deeply saddened. I read the hadith with my teacher in class.

 

“So what do you think happened,” Ustad Ahmed asked me as we went over it line by line, “when she started saying the prayer he had given?”

 

I stared at the words on the page and looked up at him.

 

“She remarried?” I ventured a guess.

 

“Yes, she married again,” he said with a smile, “but whom did she marry?”

 

At first I was silent. How could I possibly know who she married so I kept looking at him waiting for him to inform me. He in turn said nothing waiting for my response. I looked down at the sheet again. Was the answer in the next line? I didn’t see it. Then something struck my mind and I looked up at him again. I knew my eyes had already widened before the words left my mouth.

 

“The Prophet (peace be upon him)?” I heard the amazement in my own voice, feeling dumbstruck.

 

“Yes,” Ustad Ahmed smiled pleased with my state of wonder, the hadith clearly having the effect he desired. “That is who she married next.”

 

I couldn’t speak. I just stared at him, then at the paper, then at him. I didn’t want to study any more that day. It was too much to take in, the power of the words rendering a result of that nature for someone. It was beyond belief.

 

”إِنَّا لِلّٰهِ وَإِنَّا إِلَيْهِ رَاجِعُوْنَ ، اَللّٰهُمَّ أْجُرْنِىْ فِىْ مُصِيْبَتِىْ وَأَخْلِفْ لِىْ خَيْرًا مِنْهَا۔“

 

“We belong to Allah and to Allah we return. Dear God, reward me for this calamity I face and grant me something better than it.”

 

The first line was only known to me and possibly most Muslims, at least of South Asian descent, as what is uttered upon hearing of someone’s passing. Never for any other occasion except death. Later I found that the prayer the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) uttered for his grandson, Imam Hussain (ratu), when it was revealed to him what would happen to him in Karbala, was similar.

 

“Dear God, Reward him for the calamity he faces and make him patient (saabir).”

 

We have a phrase in Urdu, “woh din aur aaj ka din” which is literally translated as “since that day and today”, I say that prayer of Hazrat Ume Salma (ratu) every single day. As one who does the dutied 5 most of the time and no more it was a new turn in my life in terms of worship, my first add-on so to speak. I was dying to know what would be my recompense for suffering I felt I had endured.

 

End excerpt “Ali is to me as I am to God”

 

In the days before the trip I had come upon a very interesting hadith. It didn’t have anything to do with this piece but I translated it anyway. Commanding respect in the world, attaining power, being considered generous were big thing in people’s lives these days. I had heard just before heading to Naran, where again I was cut off from phones and the internet, that Bezos was going to on board the virgin flight around the planet in July that his company was offering. The final bid for the fourth seat had been for $28 million.

 

I wondered if he died, would Amazon become different? But then I knew the answer was “No.” I had written about that in Min al Jinnati Wa Naas.

 

Begin excerpt:

 

“I had once asked Qari Sahib what it was exactly that Iblis had promised the Prophet Adam (as) when he lured him into doing that which was forbidden to him by God.

 

فَوَسْوَسَ إِلَيْهِ الشَّيْطَانُ قَالَ يَا آدَمُ هَلْ أَدُلُّكَ عَلَىٰ شَجَرَةِ الْخُلْدِ وَمُلْكٍ لَّا يَبْلَىٰ

 

Then whispered to him Shaitaan and he said, "O Adam! Shall I direct you to (the) tree (of) life eternal and a kingdom not (that will) deteriorate?" – Surah Taha, Verse 120

 

Eternal life! I had come across articles over recent years on the desire of billionaires to live longer; 150 to be exact.

 

Sep 2nd, 2015: “6 Billionaires who want to live forever” and the first line reads, “A growing number of tech moguls are trying to solve their biggest problem yet: Aging.” Who are they; Theil - Paypal, Ellison – Oracle, Larry Page – Alpahbet, Sergey Brin – Google, Zuckerburg – Facebook, Sean Parker – Napster.” Ellison’s quote; “Death has never made any sense to me. How can a person be there and then just vanish, just not be there?”

 

But perhaps many people not so rich want to live forever too. It was the second part of Iblis’ lure that I was interested in.

 

Ghaus Pak (ra) defines the kingdom without decline in a particular way: “It is a kingdom that will only grow. It will be forever and it will be the first of its kind, not coming from another. It will never be in decline nor will it be transferred to another.”

 

End excerpt

 

Every corporation’s obsession was about control being increasingly accumulated.

 

The Business Times, June 12th, 2021: “JPMorgan Chase & Co. - often a standard-setter for the industry - is ordering traders, bankers, financial advisers and even some branch employees to sift through years of text messages on personal devices and set aside any related to work, according to people with knowledge of the situation.

 

One recent internal notice seen by Bloomberg directed recipients to not only root through their standard messages, but also platforms such as WeChat and WhatsApp, back to the start of 2018, and then save those related to work until the company's legal department tells them otherwise. It notes that failure to comply could lead to "consequences" for violating the company's code of conduct.

 

It's an open secret that many Wall Street denizens have been taking a certain forbidden liberty while working from home: Tapping text messages to colleagues and clients on smartphones untethered to workplace surveillance systems. Now some of them are panicking.”

 

So if Bezos did come back safely, what exactly would happen to his ego then? I couldn’t even imagine it.

 

It is narrated from Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) that he said, “The one who wishes to be honoured, it is compulsory that he become conscious of Allah and stands in awe of Him. And the one who wants to be powerful, must then be reliant on Allah. And the one who desires to be deemed generous has to know that everything belongs to Allah and he has no control over his possessions.”

 

Ghaus Pak (ra) gave a sharha, explanation of the words;

 

“Honour lies in mindfulness (of Allah) and humiliation in disobedience. And the one who seeks strength in faith has to rely on Allah alone because tawakkul, reliance, makes the qalb, the seat of station of the Recognition of Allah, guided, steadfast and obedient. Reliance grants guidance and shows the heart signs. Relying on your own self will only render you weak and powerless.

 

When you depend on Allah alone, He will grant you power. You will be aided by Him. He will bestow upon you His Kindness, lutf, and you will become so strong that you will not care about what comes to you from the world or what is taken away. You will not care when people lavish their attention upon you or when they turn their faces.”

 

The last line was my goal; I had never been the object of people’s lavish attention. I was trained and prepared for it without feeling badly. But not caring when they turn their faces. For the life of me, I could not manage to be indifferent to that. Despite knowing that fear and expectation is what causes weakness of faith.

 

Which brings me to the first line at the river by the PTDC. And it was the mirror that made me see how I created my own obstacles and pain all at once;

 

“O Listener! If you seek success, then become in agreement with that which your Lord wishes for you and oppose your nafs. In obedience of Your Lord, be in agreement with it and in your state of sin, deny it.

 

Your nafs is the veil that blinds you from the recognition of people. People are the second veil which prevents you from recognizing God.

 

So as long as you stay bound by your nafs rendering yourself limited, you will not be able to recognize people and as long as you remain stuck with people, you will not recognize God.

 

Just as you stay with the world, you cannot be with the Afterlife. And while you are stuck with the Afterlife, you will not be able to see God. The Creator and the created cannot be gathered together. Like the world and the Afterlife cannot be gathered.

 

Your nafs will always command you to do that which is harmful and take you further away from your self. That is its nature. It will take it forever to command you to do that which your qalb wishes you to do. So fight it, for Allah has already told you that each nafs has in it goodness and evil.

 

وَنَفْسٍ وَمَا سَوَّاهَ

فَأَلْهَمَهَا فُجُورَهَا وَتَقْوَاهَ

قَدْ أَفْلَحَ مَن زَكَّاهَ

وَقَدْ خَابَ مَن دَسَّاهَ

 

Consider the human self, and how it is formed in accordance with what it is meant to be,

And Allah inspired it with the knowledge to distinguish between its wickedness and righteousness.

A happy state will he attain who causes it to grow in purity.

And truly lost is he, who corrupts it, burying it in darkness.

Surah Ash-Shams, Verse 8-10

 

I paused my reading, put the book down and just stared at the river gushing past.

 

“Your nafs is the veil that blinds you from recognition of people.”

 

When I returned, I called Qari Sahib to first translate the lines from the original Arabic, then understand what the word “recognize” used by Ghaus Pak (ra) for people meant in this context.

 

He said, “It is about negating your own self and your desires and giving preference to the other person. By being sensitive to them, taking care of them and remembering their feelings instead of just fixating on your own. Consider their rights, your duties and the context they are coming from.”

 

Then he cited the verse about the behaviour of the Ansar when Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) emigrated to Medina;

 

وَيُؤْثِرُونَ عَلَىٰٓ أَنفُسِهِمْ وَلَوْ كَانَ بِهِمْ خَصَاصَةٌ ۚ

وَمَن يُوقَ شُحَّ نَفْسِهِۦ فَأُو۟لَـٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْمُفْلِحُونَ

 

They give them preference over themselves, even if they themselves are needy.

And whoever is spared from their own greed, they are the successful ones.

Surah Al-Hashr, Verse 9

 

While in Naran, I had contemplated the “recognition” to mean mere acceptance of people. Not wanting them to change or waiting for them to change, frustrating myself in that waiting and wanting. As circumstances altered so did people’s ways of coping with them. Hence nothing remained static. But acceptance often came with judgement and self-pity.

 

On the other hand, Qari Sahib’s spin changed everything. Now I saw that it was purely about my nafs limiting its kindness towards who I called my loved ones. I did not recognize people because my nafs, in the overt, expressed concern and disappointment and in the inner, a hard arrogance. I was so wound up by feeling “hurt” there was no way I would ever be able to give them preference over my wounded self.

 

“So as long as you stay bound by your nafs rendering yourself limited, you will not be able to recognize people and as long as you remain stuck with people, you will not recognize God.”

 

Even without Qari Sahib’s input which came later anyway, the lines were heavy. Reading them was enough. Thinking about them would have to happen another day. I decided to walk by the river and sit in the sun for a bit. Then I headed back to the hotel to pack crossing my fingers that I would sleep.

 

And for whatever reason, I finally did!

 

Day Four – Khanian

 

When I left Naran and reached Khanian in Kaghan, I breathed a sigh of relief. The hotel was again not what it seemed to be on the website but the room was beautiful and it was on a spot by itself on the bank of the river. It was still early, noonish. I decided to go for a walk nearby to see if I could find any grassy spots. There were none so I took my New Yorker and went to sit in the sun.

 

My reading was distracted. I kept thinking of the veil of not recognizing people and people veiling me from God.

 

Being stuck with people, making false associations of expectation with them, was my shirk (associating anything with God). Like I would imagine it is for most Muslims. We aren’t about to suddenly start bowing down before statues and fire. Yet, for the life of us, we cannot control our hopes and anxiety attached to other people.

 

I felt relieved that at least we weren’t finding faults with God.

 

Ghaus Pak (ra) says that that those who do, it is then not only with God that they create a conflict within themselves.

 

“When Allah sees you in this state of holding grudges against Him, then He makes you mabghoos, begrudged. And what enters next in your heart is bughs, holding grudges, for all His Friends as well.”

 

That’s pretty much the end of the story!

 

In my reading of his sermons, I had been marveling at how much emphasis Ghaus Pak (ra) placed on food. Staying away not only from that which is forbidden but also that which is mubah’, allowed. In other words, food was clearly a major desire of the nafs.

 

I always tell my friend’s children, the ones now in their 20s who decide to go vegan or vegetarian while abroad that they are going halal without even knowing it as such. That they were chosen to be obedient, even if it was unintentional on their part, by never ingesting that which I was unable to give up myself until two years ago. The majority of my vacations anywhere, but especially in Portland and New York, revolved around food, which may have been organic but it was never kosher. They always smiled when I said that, pleased at the accidental windfall.

 

I feel happily amazed at the goodness each generation brings with it that is entirely its own and quite unprecedented. The kids being kosher, the little ones otherwise plugged into their devices like sockets, yet fasting for days on end in Ramadan at ages as young as 10. That was certainly out of the question for my generation.

 

They were learning the practice of taqwa, restraint, much earlier than we did. We didn’t deny ourselves anything till we were much older. Granted we didn’t experience instant gratification either but still. We were trained to be obedient. They were being willfully so. And that was the obedience that is dearest to God, the one that comes willingly.

 

Without several hours of driving, the day at the hotel was passing ultra slowly so I decided to read Al-Fath Ar-Rabbani again. I knew I would come upon that which occupied my being entirely, sabr and indeed I did.

 

“The one who bears the difficulty of destined hardship silently, sip by sip, in a state of steadfastness, becomes Allah’s Beloved.

 

This is where Ghaus Pak (ra) explained the magic of patience;

“Allah places you in hardship precisely because He loves you. As you increase your obedience to His Orders and stay away from that which has been prohibited, His Love for you will also increase. And as you exercise patience on the hardships that come upon you from Him, you will gain qurb, closeness, with Him.

 

AA Friend of God says, ‘It is not acceptable to Allah that He hurts the one He loves. However, the difficulties are so that one is tested and the fruit they yield is becoming saabir, patient. (The beauty of sabr is that, when attained, a difficulty does not seem a difficulty).”

 

For someone like me who needs to at least be aware of the prize for spiritual struggle, I finally saw the brass ring; if I became patient, the difficulty would not even be a difficulty. It would become a blessing that is good for me.

 

عن صهيب قال رسولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم:

عَجَبًا لأمرِ المؤمنِ إِنَّ أمْرَه كُلَّهُ لهُ خَيرٌ

وليسَ ذلكَ لأحَدٍ إلا للمُؤْمنِ

إِنْ أصَابتهُ سَرَّاءُ شَكَرَ فكانتْ خَيرًا لهُ

وإنْ أصَابتهُ ضَرَّاءُ صَبرَ فكانتْ خَيرًا لهُ

 

Said the Prophet of God (peace be upon him), “Amazing is the state of the Believer (Mo’min). In all his matters is goodness and this is for no one except the Believer. If happiness reaches him, he expresses gratitude so that is good for him. And if comes to him adversity, he is patient so that is good for him.”

 

For the umpteenth time, I remembered the words of Hazrat Rabia Basri (ra) who used to cry on the days she didn’t face a difficulty. She said on those days she felt like her Lord God forgot her. She was sad when she didn’t face a situation that tested her nature, her character, her behavior, her claim of love.

 

It’s so hard when one’s claim of love is tested. Everything becomes revealed in a single moment. What I realized from the words was that the people in my life who disappointed me were in fact going to be only avenues for reaching the exalted state of saabir as well. The trick was to detach but the detachment had to remain ingrained in love.

 

Otherwise, I have found the common practice of detachment to only breed indifference. Sometimes one feels we have detached from everyone but the tongue betrays us every single time. For unless it is kind, soft, gentle, it’s yet another farce.

 

Thankfully, the first step towards everything was now easy for me; admission of guilt with deep repentance. That happened for me on a daily basis, throughout the day on occasion. The tears wiped my slate clean, admittedly only for me to scribble on it sometimes minutes later. But the slate was wiped clean as if anew.

 

I realized that any spiritual change that does stick never comes through me but only through another’s prayer. The other being a Friend of God.

 

In the weeks I spent in Bagh e Jinnah constructing tables, towards the end I started going to a shrine in the park for a daily prayer. It had been on my mind since the beginning because it was shrine beloved to my mother but it didn’t come to pass until Shuggy Aunty asked me to take her there. I was elated of course. She had been praying two nafal as a hadya, gift, in the name of the person of the shrine, Hazrat Pir Sakhi Turat Murad Shah (ra), for 30 odd years.

 

I knew from prior experience that going to a shrine with her meant a certain kind of welcome because she was special to them. There weren’t a lot of people in the world sending them a gift of love every single night for decades. The most wonderful part of the shrine was that unlike most in Pakistan, women were allowed to enter the place where the blessed grave was. In our case, the city was in a lockdown so not only were we the only ones in the park but also the shrine.

 

Shuggy Aunty was talking to him the minute we entered the courtyard.

 

“Salam Alaikum Baba ji,” I heard her say happily as I followed her. I smiled. Her manner with the Saints was always child-like.

Inside we prayed Asr, then two nafal of hazari, marking our presence there. I prayed for love for everyone in the world. For light to dispel our heart’s darkness. For at least interspersed moments of happiness.

 

When we were leaving, Shuggy Aunty took a rose from amongst the ones strewn on top of the grave upon a chadar and said, “I’m taking this Baba Ji. I came after so many years. I want to take something back with me.”

 

A keepsake! In emulation, I picked up a rose as well and

repeated her words. I placed mine in Al-Fath Ar-Rabbani.

 

The word Turat in his name means “instant” as in prayers made there are answered by Allah instantly. Shuggy Aunty told me that the next time I saw her because she had asked for some help relating to a real estate deal she was closing that was being held up. I took her again the following week, she said she had to go four times and again whatever she asked for happened within a day.

 

After I heard that the second time, I started thinking about praying for something specific for myself as well. Sabr was the hurdle I could not seem to cross, the attribute I could not seem to imbue. The evidence of its manifestation of it for me was going to be the tongue. I thought about praying for silence but then got worried about becoming mute. I still had the tables to finish. I decided to word my request the way I usually do at a shrine, surrendering myself to the Friend of God.

 

“Please pray for me, Hazrat Sahib, for that which I need in my life for it to peaceful and for me to be good before my Lord.”

 

I mentioned a few other things I failed at miserably all the time too.

 

The tables got finished. I went to Islamabad. Once there, I discovered there was something new about me that was almost startling. Every time I thought something negative about someone, it wouldn’t stick.

 

If a thought came to my head from my nafs which wanted to whine and be critical about a person, I felt the thought leave my head but not enter my heart. It was like there was a shield around it. So when it emanated from my brain and traveled to it, upon arrival it was repelled which caused it to dissipate. It was startling. That is the best word to describe it.

 

When I noticed it happening, which wasn’t often because I don’t think negatively about most people anyway but do tend to ask myself unanswerable questions, I was taken aback. Those questions are a major drag because I start making up answers and they’re always all false. In any case, I arrived in Islamabad and with my headspace freed up simply by being in another city on a holiday, I began to see what was happening more clearly.

 

Mostly it would happen at night and I would lie in bed bewildered. Even my nafs, confused, started asking me weird questions.

 

“Who’s doing that? Me or you? Why can’t I think what I want for as long as I want to think it?”

 

I had no answer. It was so strange, I couldn’t even tell if I was happy about it. There wasn’t much time to dwell on it anyway.

 

A day later I headed for Naran and being alone meant I forgot about people anyway. I had wondered if it was happening because of a line from my speech at the launch;

 

“Today’s world is strange indeed in many ways. To me the strangest of all things is that people don’t have any expectation of another human being and feel proud about that. But only in their zahir, the overt being. In their batin, the inner, they feel tortured about the very same thing.

 

But if the goal is to be reliant only upon Allah and instead of finding flaws and fault in other human beings, to think of them in a good way, then the path is only one. And it is explained to me by Nabi Kareem (saw) in the following hadith;”

 

Then I read the hadith that I am totally obsessed with since my eyes came upon it.

 

“The Momin is the one who loves and is loved. And there is no goodness for the one who does not give love and receive love. The best amongst people is the one who gives others benefit.”

 

Badgumani is the word for when there is a negative thought attached to another person. The softer translation for it that Shuggy Aunty gave me when I asked her what it meant in English was “misunderstanding.” A misunderstanding about another person because of suspicion and doubt, mistrust. A sense of betrayal or an expectation of the worst.

 

In my next namaz in Naran, the dots were connected for me.

 

The first veil is that the nafs, the egoistic self, is either judging and berating people, silently or in voice or distrusting them. Holding grudges against them. What starts as a negative thought is then ultimately articulated by the tongue.

 

Bughs was not a small thing. One of the most powerful hadith Qudsi all Muslims are familiar with but for some reason never take seriously is this:

 

تُفْتَحُ أَبْوَابُ الْجَنَّةِ يَوْمَ الِاثْنَيْنِ، وَيَوْمَ الْخَمِيسِ،

فَيُغْفَرُ لِكُلِّ عَبْدٍ لَا يُشْرِكُ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا، إِلَّا رَجُلًا كَانَتْ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ أَخِيهِ شَحْنَاءُ،

فَيُقَالُ: (1) أَنْظِرُوا (2) هَذَيْنِ حَتَّى يَصْطَلِحَا، أَنْظِرُوا هَذَيْنِ حَتَّى يَصْطَلِحَا، أَنْظِرُوا هَذَيْنِ حَتَّى يَصْطَلِحَا"

 

“The gates of Paradise will be opened on Mondays and on Thursdays, and every servant (of Allah) who associates nothing with Allah will be forgiven, except for the man who has a grudge against his brother. (About them) it will be said: Delay these two until they are reconciled; delay these two until they are reconciled.

 

I didn’t even know the last part. “Delay theses two until they are reconciled.”

 

The tongue could never be controlled unless the thought was first controlled. But how is a thought controlled? For me the best I could do was identify it the second it appeared thanks again to Hazrat Sahel Tustari (ra);

 

“The heart’s determination can be coerced so that one can return to God, Mighty and Majestic is He, and place the dilemma before Him. Then a person should force on themselves and on their heart a state of rejection (of that sin) which should never leave them, for if they become inattentive to that state of rejection for just the blinking of the eye, it is to be feared that they will not remain safe from it."

 

I had been practicing that like a maniac since I read it. The ease it brought me was indescribable. And it made me hone in on the fact that the “sin” was the injustice I inflicted upon myself, causing distress, disturbance and pain. Through the line, any negative feeling I was harbouring against anyone disappeared within a couple of days, if not sooner.

 

For in any case, “that which I love cannot be made detestable to me.” I told every one of my friends about it. The key, like in all things spiritual, lay in the discipline of recognizing a thought and countering it instantly. Like patience, in the first moment of a calamity’s appearance.

 

The difference though was that my application was immediate only when I could possibly feel bad because of the thought. If it was instead just negative related to another person, who I may or may not really even interact with at all, I didn’t say Hazrat Tustari’s (ra) prayer of rejection and surrender. I indulged my opinion, basically back-biting in my own head.

 

Another vice Muslims ignore all too easily despite the Quran saying its like being a carnivore.

 

يَـٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ ٱجْتَنِبُوا۟ كَثِيرًا مِّنَ ٱلظَّنِّ إِنَّ بَعْضَ ٱلظَّنِّ إِثْمٌ ۖ

وَلَا تَجَسَّسُوا۟ وَلَا يَغْتَب بَّعْضُكُم بَعْضًا ۚ أَ

يُحِبُّ أَحَدُكُمْ أَن يَأْكُلَ لَحْمَ أَخِيهِ مَيْتًا فَكَرِهْتُمُوهُ ۚ

وَٱتَّقُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ تَوَّابٌ رَّحِيمٌ

 

O you who attained to faith! Avoid much of assumption.

Indeed, some assumption is sin. And do not spy and do not backbite one another.

Would like one of you to eat the flesh of his dead brother? Nay, you would hate it.

So remain mindful of Allah. Indeed, Allah is Oft-Returning, Most Merciful.

Surah Al-Hujurat, Verse 12

 

I never felt badly enough doing that to make me exercise the discipline. So when the thought, which would otherwise remain for as long as I wanted it to, began being rejected by something inside me without my own volition, it was stupefying. Because literally someone else and something else was doing it. That someone I began to realize was a Friend of God and the something was his prayer for me to stop being badguman, a harbourer of doubt and distrust, a cradler of misunderstanding.

 

The words of Iqbal that Abida had painted for me on a giant canvas in my bedroom suddenly came to light;

 

پندار نیک گفتار نیک کردار نیک

 

Good thoughts, good speech, good character!

 

Part II cont'd at: www.flickr.com/photos/42093313@N00/51243161980/in/datepos...

What Is Chronic Fatigue Syndrome (CFS)?

Chronic fatigue syndrome (CSF) is a condition characterized by constant fatigue that tends to worsen with mental and physical exertion and does not improve with rest.

Characteristics of CSF are:

· Malaise after exerting one’s self mentally or physically;

· Unproductive sleep;

· Substantial impairment in memory/concentration;

· Chronic muscle pain;

· Pain in multiple joints;

· Headaches of a new type, pattern or severity;

Sore throat;

· Tender neck or armpit lymph nodes,

 

Chronic Fatigue Syndrome is often confused with fibromyalgia syndrome but the two are not the same. Also CFS can be mis-diagnosed as chronic mononucleosis, neurasthenia, hypothyroidism, sleep apnea, lyme disease, thyroid conditions, diabetes, multiple sclerosis, various cancers, depression and bipolar disorder narcolepsy, and/or multiple chemical sensitivities.

 

Who Does Chronic Fatigue Affect?

Over 1 million Americans over the age of 40 are affected by CFS and less commonly teenagers are afflicted with this.

What Causes Chronic Fatigue Syndrome?

The specific cause of CFS is still unknown. However, there are many possible causes being researched including:

· Infections;

· Pathogens;

· Chemical sensitivities;

· Autoimmune disorders.

Examination Procedures for the Diagnosis of Chronic Fatigue

Although there are no specific tests for chronic fatigue syndrome, your doctor of chiropractic will most likely perform a complete history, orthopedic tests, x-rays, and possibly send you out for a blood test to rule out other underlying and/or contributing conditions.

 

Common Chiropractic & Other Conservative Treatments

Treatment for chronic fatigue syndrome can be frustrating and slow. Treatment is geared towards homeostasis, improving balance physically, nutritionally (chemically), and mentally.

Conservative treatment can consist of:

· Joint manipulations ;

· Stretching ;

· ROM Exercices ;

· Massage techniques (Myofascial release);

· Posture rehabilitation head, neck, shoulder girdle, and ribcage to reduce further stresses on the shoulder and surrounding joints;

· Diet and nutritional counseling.

 

Common Medical Interventions

Medical treatment usually consists of anti-inflammatory medications, sleep medications, anti-depressants, and cortisone injections. Due to the common adverse risks associated with anti-inflammatory drugs (stomach bleeding, kidney damage, accidental death, etc…),1 it is our opinion that Chiropractic treatments should be attempted initially for those patients with spinal and joint involvement.

Chiropractic Care May Have a Positive Influence on Chronic Fatigue

Several outcome investigations have been performed using a variety of conservative Chiropractic procedures aimed at improving the patient’s impairment and disability associated with Chronic Fatigue Syndrome. These include 1 randomized clinical trial and a number of case reports in the Chiropractic, peer-reviewed literature.2-7

Collectively, these investigations indicate that patients benefit from a Chiropractic intervention aimed at improvement in and/or restoration of a patient’s spinal abnormality (termed vertebral Subluxation).2- 7 Thus, Chiropractic adjustments and rehabilitation procedures offer a safe and effective means of an initial course of treatment for patients suffering from Chronic Fatigue induced health disorders.

   

References

 

Moore TJ, Cohen MR, Furberg CD. Serious adverse drug events reported to the food and drug administration; 1998-2005. Archives Internal Med 2007;167(16):1752-1759.

Christman, Herbert K DC. Chiropractic And Chronic Fatigue Syndrome. Chiropractic Economics. 1989; :43-44.

Colloca, Christopher J., DC; Polkinghorn, Bradley S., DC. Chiropractic Management Of Ehlers-DanlosSyndrome: A Report Of Two Cases. Journal Of Manipulative And Physiologic Therapeutics 2003;26:448-459.

DeGeorge, Dwight DC; Gambale, Anthony DC. Cbp Case Study: Wouldn't It Be Nice. AmericanJournal Of Clinical Chiropractic 1995; 4:26-26.

Farinelli, Edward. Effective Treatment For Chronic Fatigue Syndrome: Case Studies Of 70 Patients. The American Chiropractor 1988; :58-61.

Morter, Ted; Schuster, Tonya L. Changes In Salivary Ph And General Health Status Following TheClinical Application Of Bio-Energetic Synchronization. Journal Of Vertebral Subluxation Research1998; 2:1-7.

Palmer, Bj DC, PHC. The Hour Has Arrived. 1930;Cases 1-4 :53-71.

 

Independent Order of Odd Fellows

Ritual of the First Degree – Degree of Friendship

 

1989

 

Instructions:

 

The King and his attendants may occupy any position in the lodge-room during the dramatic part of the work.

The brothers assuming the characters of Jonathan, David, Saul, Jesse, Herald, and Lad should be selected because of dramatic ability. It is not necessary that any one be a Past Grand, or an officer.

The costumes worn should be consistent with Bible history. Saul should be represented as a man of kingly bearing, afflicted at times with an evil spirit, but not completely broken, either physically or mentally; Jonathan, a vigorous, manly Prince; David, first a ruddy youth——a shepherd lad afterward a soldier; Jesse, a venerable man.

At no time should Goliath be admitted to, or be visible from the lodge-room and the representation of his head should not be of a burlesque character.

The house of Jesse should be at a point in the lodge-room furthermost from the King's station. The inn used in 'second degree may be employed.

In conferring this degree, it is permissible to introduce such dramatic action and pantomine as will illustrate the degree, provided that no speaking characters except those named in the ritual shall be introduced, nor shall the language of the ritual be changed.

When David and Jonathan, Conductor and candidate kneel, members should be assigned, one to each of the other candidates (should there be more than one) who shall kneel with him and clasp hands in proper form, and recite the covenant.

Appropriate music, including the use of trumpets, bugles, or similar instruments, may precede or accompany the entrance and exit of King and attendants, and may be introduced in any portion of the degree, but all music must be consistent with the ritual.

In no part of the first degree shall the candidate be blindfolded.

Before the candidate is taken into the lodge room to participate in the degree, the Conductor shall advise him that he represents the character of David, although the dramatic feature of the work will be taken by another.

Noble Grand: Brother …, are you ready to receive the first degree?

If the brother answers in the affirmative.

Noble Grand: Conductor, present the candidate for examination.

The Conductor presents the candidate to the Noble Grand who examines him as follows:

Noble Grand: My brother, What is the entersign?

What is the password of the initiatory degree?

For working purposes, how is it given?

Demonstrate the countersign.

What does the first motion signify?

What does the second motion signify?

What does the third motion signify?

Give me the Odd Fellow's grip.

Demonstrate the voting sign.

Demonstrate the Interfraternal sign.

Noble Grand: Brother, you will retire to the anteroom and await further instructions.

Candidate retires— after addressing Vice Grand.

If the examination has been satisfactory, the lodge will proceed to open in the first degree.

Noble Grand calls up the lodge.

Noble Grand: Warden, declare the lodge closed in the initiatory degree.

Warden: I declare the lodge closed in the initiatory degree.

Noble Grand: We are about to open the lodge in the first degree. Warden, ascertain that all present are qualified to sit in the first degree.

After the examination has been made.

Warden: Noble Grand, I find all qualified.

Noble Grand: Brothers advance the sign of the first degree.

The Noble Grand will give the answer.

Noble Grand: Warden, proclaim the lodge open in the first degree.

Warden: I proclaim the lodge open in the first degree.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Noble Grand: Inside Guardian, inform the Outside Guardian that the lodge is open in the first degree.

If officers retire to robe, the following form —between lines— may be used.

Noble Grand: The officers will proceed to robe for the first degree. During their absence Brother …, Past Grand, will officiate as Noble Grand; Brother …, Past Grand, as Vice Grand; and Brother …, as Inside Guardian. The officers will retire.

The lodge is called up when the officers retire and re-enter,

Officers retire and re-enter in procession.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Sufficient opportunity should be given brothers in the anteroom to enter the lodge room in form. The ceremony shall then proceed, and no brother shall be permitted to enter or leave until the degree has been completed, except as provided.

  

Part I

 

Noble Grand: Conductor, retire to the anteroom, receive and introduce the candidate.

The Conductor retires in form, hearing staff.

The Conductor will approach the inner door with the candidate, and give the alarm.

Inside Guardian, opening wicket: Who comes there?

Conductor speaks in a low tone to Inside Guardian.

Conductor: A brother who seeks the mysteries of the first degree of Odd Fellowship.

Inside Guardian to Conductor: Why does he seek these mysteries?

Conductor: Because he wishes to be more fraternal.

Inside Guardian advances to center of floor.

Inside Guardian: Noble Grand, a brother, wishing to be more fraternal, seeks the mysteries of the first degree.

Noble Grand: Admit him, in friendship, the bond of fraternity.

Inside Guardian returns to his station, and opens the door.

Inside Guardian: You have permission to enter, in friendship, the bond of fraternity.

Being admitted, the Conductor will proceed with the candidate to the center of the floor and present him to the Noble Grand.

Conductor: Noble Grand, I present to you Brother … giving name in full, who seeks the mysteries of this degree.

Noble Grand: My brother, it is my duty to remind you of the importance of the step you are taking, and to caution you against making engagements that you may be unwilling to fulfill; or entering into a covenant which may prove burdensome. Have you considered the subject, and are you prepared to advance?

If the candidate answers in the affirmative and Parts II and III are not used, the Noble Grand will proceed directly to Part IV.

If the candidate answers in the affirmative, and Parts II and III are used; the Noble Grand continues:

Noble Grand to the Conductor: Let the brother be seated that he may take his next step in fraternity.

  

Part II

 

The Conductor and candidate will be seated where they may witness the following work.

Parts II and III may, or may not, be used in conferring the first degree. If used at all they must be given in complete form, as printed, and no change is permissible.

The King and his attendants enter. The King may assume the Chair of the Noble Grand, or occupy any other station in the lodge room.

Herald stands at right of King. Guards are stationed near and about the King. Jonathan at outer edge of guards.

King, seated: Jonathan, my son, I need to talk to you.

Jonathan advances and stands before the King.

King: My son, I am deeply troubled. Pause. I think the days of Saul, the King, are numbered. Evil spirits beset me, and I fear that I am going mad!

Jonathan: Father, only yesterday, one of your guardsmen told me of a shepherd lad of Bethlehem , who plays sweetly upon the harp. His music has power to cast out evil spirits. I beg you to send for this lad.

King: Of what use! But, if it pleases you, I will send for him. What is his name?

Jonathan: David, the son of Jesse.

King to Herald: Go to Bethlehem ; find Jesse, the shepherd, and say to him: 'Thus commands Saul, the King: Send your son David, to stand before me."

King to Jonathan: Leave me, my son, I would be alone — alone.

When directed, the Herald goes to Jesse's house and raps on door, or with staff on floor. Jesse appears.

Herald: Peace! Are you Jesse, the shepherd?

Jesse: Yes. Peace be with you.

Herald: I am from Saul, the King.

Jesse: Sit down and rest.

Jesse and Herald are seated.

Herald: Jesse, Saul, the King: says "Send your son David, to stand before me."

Jesse: David! My youngest son! Send David to the King! He alone is left to tend the flocks, and comfort me in my old age. His brothers even now are under arms. O gentle stranger, go to Saul, and beg him to spare me my youngest born.

Herald: Tis the King's command!

Jesse, after pause: The King's command must be obeyed. Pause then, as if speaking to himself, but so as to be heard distinctly. No evil can befall him, since the prophet Samuel has anointed him with Holy Oil.

Jesse enters house.

Herald, aside: Samuel anointed David? Then David is chosen to rule over Israel !

Jesse comes out of house and blows horn. Sound of someone singing or playing harp in distance. Music finished, David enters from anteroom.

David: Your blessing, father. Kneels for blessing. Jesse lays hand upon his head. David rises. Peace be with you sir. Pause. Did you signal, father?

Jesse: Yes. David, this stranger bears a message from the King. Saul commands me to send you to him,

David: The King sends for me?

Herald: You play the harp, I am told.

David: For my own amusement.

Herald: Your ability has reached the ears of the King and for that you are summoned.

David: But I cannot leave my father alone.

Herald: It's the King's command!

David, after pause: All right! I am ready.

Jesse: Farewell, my son! Find your brothers in the army and give them their father's blessing.

David kneels. Jesse blesses him: The peace of God be with you.

Herald: The peace of God rest on this house and all that dwell therein.

David, carrying harp, starts with Herald on the journey. Near the Vice Grand's station, they are met by Jonathan.

Jonathan to David: Who are you?

David: David, son of Jesse,

Jonathan: The shepherd lad. I am Prince Jonathan. David begins to kneel. Kneel not to me. David, my father, the King, is troubled with evil spirits and your music may soothe him.

David: I am not clothed to appear before the King.

Jonathan: I would not have you different. Come, don't be afraid.

Herald returns to his station. David and Jonathan proceed to presence of the King. David kneels and plays on harp.

Jonathan assumes position with guards. Saul is apparently beset with an evil spirit, is restless and perturbed, but the music soothes him. Music finished, Saul speaks.

King: Lad, who are you?

David: David, son of Jesse. Upon the hills of Bethlehem , I tend my father's flock.

King: Come here, lad. You have found favor in my eyes, Sit here at my feet.

David seats himself on dais at foot, and at one side, of King.

King to David: I would have you with me always.

David plays a few chords on harp, then kneels and speaks to King.

David: O King, one favor I ask, that I may visit my brothers who serve you in the field.

King: Go then, but soon return.

David rises, bows to the King, and starts away as if to leave the room, but stops to investigate the guards in search of his brothers. Jonathan is in position with the guards on opposite side, so that each is about equal distance from the King, and opposite to each other. David locates one brother in the line of guards to the King's left, greets him affectionately, and escorts him to a position just in front of the guards near the center of the floor. Through suitable gestures and pantomime this brother indicates that another brother is in the other guard to the King's right. David searches for and finds him, greets and affectionately escorts this second brother to the place where the other brother is standing.

David examines with curiosity, and is much enthralled with the fine raiment which they wear, and the weapons which they bear. Following suitable pantomime in this respect, he faces his brothers and the audience and announces:

David: My brothers, I have come from Bethlehem , and bring to you our father's Blessing.

Upon hearing this the brothers immediately kneel and remove their head gear. David raises his arms over them, and, with eyes uplifted, blesses them.

David: The peace of God be with you always.

The brothers then rise, replace their headgear, and after friendly and affectionate visitations in pantomine, David escorts each of them to their former positions in the Kings guards, in such manner that he again returns to a position with the guards opposite that of Jonathan. Shortly after David's return to this position, Goliath is heard speaking from the anteroom. At no time is he permitted to enter the lodge room, or show himself.

Goliath, from anteroom: Ho! Pause. Ho ye! Pause. Choose the greatest man among you, and let him come out to fight me. If he be able to fight with me, and kill me, we will be your servants; but if I kill him, you shall be our servants. I defy the armies of Israel !

Consternation among staff and attendants.

King, Guards, and Staff: The giant Goliath!

Goliath, from anteroom: O Saul, son of Kish ! King of Slaves!

King, in sorrow and anger: King of slaves! Woe is me! I am accursed! Three times has this braggart reviled me— and beneath the spell of this evil spirit, I am powerless!

To guards and attendants: Is there not one among you who will go and fight this cursed Philistine?

Jonathan places hand on hilt of his sword, and advances a pace or so. pauses a moment, then, as if reconsidering, returns to former position. All wait for champion to appear. After pause, and none appearing, David timidly, yet confidently, steps before the king.

David: O King, let no man's heart fail because of him. Your servant will go and fight with this Philistine.

King, contemptuously: You are but a stripling, and he a mighty warrior!

David: The Lord that delivered me out of the paw of the lion and the bear, will deliver me out of the hand of this Philistine.

King: Enough! Array him in armor.

The armor-bearer clothes David with helmet, shield and sword, David starts to go, but being unable to adapt himself to armor—- he returns to the King.

David: Most gracious King, I prefer my shepherd's dress. This sword I have not proved.

King: What do you want?

David: This sling producing it and a stone.

King, after meditation: Go, then, and if you are victorious, you shall be given riches and your father's house made free. David returns helmet, shield, and sword to attendant. He then walks around room, selecting stones from floor and then proceeds toward anteroom, where Goliath is in waiting. Jonathan accompanies David a short distance.

Jonathan: David, you are no match for this giant.

David: Have no fear. The Lord is with me.

Jonathan: The Lord be with you! Farewell.

David: Farewell.

David goes to partially-opened door of anteroom, remaining in view of lodge, and in position where he can sec Goliath.

Goliath, from anteroom: Boy—begone! Am I a dog, that you come to me with stones? I will give your flesh to the birds of the air and the beasts of the field.

David: You come to me with a sword and a spear, but I come to you in the name of the Lord, whom you have reviled. This day will I smite you and take your head from you, that all Philistia may know there is a God in Israel .

Goliath, from anteroom: Ha! Ha! Ha! With a sling and a stone!

David throws the stone and enters anteroom to attack Goliath. Sound of an attack is heard. Goliath groans. After proper pause, David returns with head of Goliath. He takes but a few steps inside the lodge room, when he drops head upon the floor, and runs to meet Jonathan. Jonathan hurries to David. They meet near Vice Grand's station, and hasten, hand in hand, to presence of King. David kneels and salutes King afterward pointing to head of Goliath.

David: O King, your enemy is dead!

King is unnerved, but soon recovers.

King: My enemy dead? Pause. Israel has been delivered! O David, champion of Israel 's host, you have done well! You shall be a commander in my army.

To attendants: Array him!

Attendants accompany David to anteroom, one of them removing head of Goliath as they leave the lodge room.

David is clothed in the anteroom as a commander in the army, and is then in readiness for Part III.

King to Jonathan: What manner of man is this, that single handed he fought and killed this Philistine?

Jonathan: My father, I know not, but my heart goes out to him in a great love, for he has this day saved Israel .

Herald saluting King: O King, David has been anointed with Holy Oil by the prophet Samuel.

King, angrily: How know you this?

Herald: From Jesse, his father.

King, slowly: It must then be so! With increasing anger. David, my successor? My kingdom to be rent from me and given to him?

After meditation: True, he killed Goliath, and saved my people. Pause. And I have made him a commander of a thousand men! Pause. With energy: I have done well!

He shall fight my wars, but he shall not come back alive! Israel 's crown is mine! Jonathan, my son, shall reign hereafter!

The Conductor will retire with the candidate to the anteroom.

  

Part III

 

The King and attendants are in position as in Part II.

During Part III the Conductor shall act as escort for the candidate. The Conductor and candidate shall accompany David and participate in the following work of the degree. Conductor shall advance with him to the inner door, and give the usual alarm.

Inside Guardian, opening the wicket: Who comes there?

Conductor, in low tone: David, the son of Jesse.

Inside Guardian, from station, cries loudly in surprised tone: David, the son of Jesse, comes!

Officers and brothers at Vice Grand's end of room immediately cry out: Hail to David! Ten thousand praises are his due!

King, angrily: What sound is that?

Herald: It is the people. They rejoice with David.

King: I like it not! Pause. Aside. Oh, that he were dead! Pause. To Inside Guardian: Why comes he here?

Inside Guardian, opening wicket—to Conductor: Why comes he here?

Conductor, low tone:. To visit Saul, King of Israel .

Inside Guardian advances to center of floor and salutes King with sword.

Inside Guardian: To visit Saul, King of Israel .

King, after pause: Admit him to the presence of the King.

Inside Guardian salutes King, returns to his station, and opens the door.

David, Conductor, and candidate enter and proceed to center of floor, facing King.

David, kneeling, and reverently saluting King: Hail to the King!

King, after pause: Welcome, son of Jesse. You have smitten my enemies and brought me the spoils of victory!

Herald: Saul has slain his thousands!

The staff, with exception of King's retinue: And David his tens of thousands!

The Lodge, with exception of King's retinue: And David his tens of thousands!

King, frantically: This is treason to the King! I will smite him with the sword!

Snatches sword from armor-bearer and rushes at David.

Conductor hurries candidate to lower end of room.

Jonathan steps in between King and David, and catches the blow on his shield, at the same time saying:

Jonathan: Father, this shall not be!

King steps back a pace, lowers sword, and speaks in surprise and indignation.

King: And would you defend this Judean who would be King—, to whom the people ascribe tens of thousands, while to me they give but thousands?

Jonathan: Even so, my father, for who shall stand against the Lord's anointed?

King: Defend him not, for while he lives your kingdom is not safe. He shall surely die!

Jonathan: I will defend him with my life!

King: False Prince! Unfilial son!

Saul fights with Jonathan, who simply acts on the defensive. Saul is disarmed and, rushing back to his station, calls:

King: Ho, my guards! My guards!

Guards endeavor to rush Jonathan back, so as to reach David, but he throws them off, saying:

Jonathan: Hold! Hold, I say! Stand back— on my command!

Guards return to station.

Jonathan walks about room and, when near the stone ezel, which should be as far as possible from the King's station, calls:

Jonathan: David!

David, Conductor, and candidate proceed to Jonathan. Jonathan places his hands upon the shoulders of David and Candidate.

Jonathan: David, I am your friend. My father seeks to kill you, wait here. I will go to my father and plead for you, and what I see I will tell you. Hide by the stone ezel. I will shoot three arrows on its side as though I shot at a mark, and will send a lad, saying: "Find the arrows that I shoot." If I say to him: "The arrows are on this side of you," then come, for there is peace to you. But if I say to the lad: "Are not the arrows beyond you?"

Go away!

David, Conductor, and candidate hide by the stone Ezel, while Jonathan, after a few moments of meditation, goes before his father and, upon his knees, pleads for David.

Jonathan: Father, I come to plead for David.

King: Begone! I will not hear you! Begone!

Jonathan: Father, have you forgotten your promise made before the people, that he who should slay the giant, whom no man in all Israel dared stand before, to him would you give riches, and make him great in the land of Israel? Have you, my father, forgotten this? Pause. If so, let me no longer live!

King: Curse you as an unnatural son! I will do as you wish.

King draws sword and attempts to kill Jonathan. Jonathan bows head to receive blow, but Saul's hand is stayed— as if by act of God— even as he is about to strike, and he falls back into his chair. Jonathan rises, looks with pity upon his father, then slowly walks down the room. After a short pause, King recovers and, at a signal from him, the guards form in procession, and the King and his retinue, with the exception of Jonathan and the lad, retire from the lodge room. The Noble Grand and his supporters resume their stations, if same have been occupied by the King and his attendants.

Jonathan: Here, lad, find the arrows that I shoot.

Jonathan loudly twangs a bow several times and then shoots three blunt arrows.

Jonathan to lad: Make haste!

Lad, running: Where are they?

Jonathan: Are not the arrows beyond you? Pause. Make haste! Pause. Speed! Short pause. Stay not!

Lad picks up arrows and returns them to Jonathan.

Jonathan: Here, lad, take this bow and arrows: handing them to lad go, carry them to the city.

Lad: I go, most noble Prince.

Lad salutes Jonathan and retires from lodge room. In retiring he should not pass in front of Jonathan. As Lad retires, David, the Conductor, and candidate start on journey as if to leave the room, and at center of floor are met by Jonathan.

Jonathan: David, my father would kill you! And yet I love you as my own soul!

David: Jonathan, what is my problem?

Jonathan: The King is angered and sore beset. He knows not what he does. O David, you are as dear to me as life itself! Even should you become ruler over Israel , and my father's throne pass to you, I ask that I might be as now, your friend and brother, and continue at your side.

David: Jonathan, more than brothers, whether or not it shall come to pass that I rule over Israel , nothing but death shall part you and me.

Jonathan: Let us swear, the one to the other, in friendship forever!

Jonathan and David each kneel upon their right knees, facing each other; their left knees touching and their right hands clasped. Conductor and candidate assume similar position.

Jonathan and David, and Conductor: The Lord be between me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed, from this day forever!

Jonathan, David, Conductor, and candidate continue kneeling.

Noble Grand calls up the lodge.

The Lodge, led by the Chaplain: The Lord be between me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed, from this day forever!

Jonathan, David, Conductor, and candidate will rise.

Jonathan: David, go in peace!

David: Farewell, Jonathan. Peace be with you!

David retires to anteroom. Jonathan retires by different exit.

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Chaplain.

Chaplain: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Past Grand.

Past Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Vice Grand.

Vice Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing Noble Grand from center of floor.

The Lodge, led by the Warden: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

  

Part IV

 

Part IV shall be omitted if parts II and III have been given. If parts II and III have not been given, Part IV must be given in complete form, as printed, and no abbreviation, or addition thereto, is permissible.

Noble Grand: My brother, the first link in the chain of Odd Fellowship is friendship. We have chosen from the pages of Holy Writ the most striking example of friendship in history.

Noble Grand: Conductor, present the candidate to the Chaplain for the lecture of this degree.

Conductor presents candidate to the Chaplain.

Conductor: Worthy Chaplain, I present the candidate for the lecture of this degree.

Chaplain to candidate: Saul, the first King of Israel, had disobeyed God. He was disturbed in mind, believed that he was possessed of an evil spirit and feared that he was going mad. Learning that David, a son of Jesse, the shepherd, was famed for his skill in playing upon the harp and believing that music had power to cast out evil spirits, he sent a messenger to Jesse, commanding David to come before him. After receiving his father's blessing, David appeared before the King. He played sweetly upon the harp and Saul was soothed. David remained in the household of Saul and found favor in his sight. Prince Jonathan, the son of Saul, formed a strong attachment for the shepherd lad.

David went to and fro to tend his father's flock. Returning one day he passed where the armies of Philistia were encamped. Goliath, a giant soldier of the Philistines, came forth and appeared before the army of the King of Israel, issuing a challenge to send forth a man to meet him in single combat. He reviled Saul by calling him "King of slaves," and the monarch's mental distress returned. He reproached his soldiers for their want of courage and cried out, "Oh! Is there not one among you who will go and fight this cursed Philistine?" None of them volunteered for the conflict. Then David knelt before Saul and offered his services. The King had no faith in the ability of the youth until David informed him that the Lord had delivered him out of the paw of the lion and the bear and would deliver him out of the hand of this Philistine. Saul then gave consent, promised him riches should he be successful and ordered that he be clothed in armor.

David had faith in God and spurned the sword. Armed with only a sling and a stone, clothed only in his shepherd's dress, he went forth to battle and won. There was great rejoicing in the camp when he returned bearing the giant's head as a trophy of the conflict.

David became popular in Israel and the people sang songs of praise, attributing to him tens of thousands while they gave to Saul but thousands. Saul became envious of this popularity and when he learned that David had been anointed with Holy Oil by the prophet Samuel, he feared that his throne was to be taken from him and sought to kill David.

The friendship of Jonathan for the shepherd lad prompted him to go to his father and plead for David. This further angered the King, who, in his rage, attempted to kill Jonathan.

'Twas then that Jonathan proposed to enter into a solemn covenant of friendship with David, and in a field, where none but the eye of God might see, each kneeling, these two men solemnly pledged eternal friendship.

Such a covenant with all Odd Fellows, you are now privileged to enter.

Are you willing to proceed?

Candidate answers.

Chaplain: The Conductor will proceed with the ceremony.

The Conductor and candidate will kneel upon their right knees, facing each other; their knees touching and their right hands clasped. The Conductor will prompt the candidate to repeat after him the covenant.

The Noble Grand calls up the lodge.

Conductor: The Lord be between me and thee,

Candidate repeats.

Conductor: And between my seed and thy seed,

Candidate repeats.

Conductor: From this day forever!

Candidate repeats.

The Lodge, led by the Chaplain: The Lord be between me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed, from this day forever!

Conductor and candidate arise and take a position facing the Chaplain.

Chaplain: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Past Grand.

Past Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Vice Grand.

Vice Grand: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Conductor and candidate will take a position facing the Noble Grand from center of floor.

The Lodge, led by the Warden: Hail to the covenant of friendship!

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

  

Part V

 

Part V is to follow Part III, or Part IV, whichever one is used.

Noble Grand: My brother, I will now instruct you in the mysteries of this degree.

The Noble Grand instructs, according to the unwritten work. In this degree there is an alarm at the Inner Door, a password, an explanation of the password, a sign, an answer to the sign, and a memento.

Noble Grand: Wishing to visit a lodge which is open in the first degree, you will proceed as instructed in the initiatory degree, except that you will give to the Inside Guardian the password of this degree and address the Vice Grand with the sign of this degree.

Wishing to leave the lodge before it is closed in the first degree, you will address the Vice Grand with the sign of the first degree, and that officer will answer you with the proper sign. The Inside Guardian will then permit you to depart.

You will now give me the sign of the first degree, and I will respond with the answer.

After a satisfactory rehearsal, the Noble Grand shall proceed with the concluding charge.

Noble Grand: My brother, by the consent of your brothers you have been advanced to a position of great responsibility. The most ancient as well as the most true and beautiful example of earthly friendship has been presented before you, and you have in your own person illustrated a noble history. In that touching drama, you stood in the presence of royalty and listened to the voice of praise, but your merit provoked enmity, and you were hunted down as a traitor, when you were full of truth and honor. You have thus enacted a part of the common life.

Envy is the malicious foe of virtue, and is ever ready to destroy what it cannot imitate or surpass; it is the vice of the weak and the vain, and the weapon of an ignoble mind. In suffering its persecution you have learned a lesson never to be forgotten. Man is prone to selfishness, and thus to live for himself alone; in this isolation he has but little sympathy with his fellow-man. In such a mind envy takes possession and hatred follows with its horrid brood. But there is also a divinity in man which weds him to lofty motives and honorable actions. The good have an affinity for each other which grows up into confidence and affection.

Generous deeds and unselfish purposes are the strongest bonds of union— in his high estate, no man lives to himself. You have acted a part where all was oppression upon the one hand, and all was love and protection on the other. You have seen the picture on both sides.

It is possible that men should combine for the common good; hence we have societies, communities, states, and nations united by a compact which protects their members. The bond is stronger when individuals are united by personal contact and held together by a personal covenant. Such a covenant we have all entered into, and you have been solemnly added to our fraternal union. By such a tie has God bound Himself to His creatures on the scroll of heaven, with the rainbow as His seal.

Such obligations have come down to us from every age and country; by these, the mystic rites of all nations have been protected and men everywhere brought into fellowship. By your solemn pledge you are now entitled to give and receive the tokens of a deathless friendship. Every Odd Fellow is your brother, and his family the sacred object of your fraternal care. You have become one of a brotherhood which extends to many peoples, and in their assemblies you will always be welcome.

The mysteries you have learned will insure you an honorable reception in strange cities and distant lands, where you will be the subject of tender attentions, because you are an Odd Fellow.

Noble Grand: Conductor, clothe the candidate in the regalia of this degree, the emblematic color of which is pink.

Conductor advances to chair of Noble Grand, receives regalia, returns and places it on the candidate.

Noble Grand calls up lodge.

Noble Grand: Brother … giving name in full, I welcome you to the degree of friendship; to which, in the name and by the authority of the Independent Order of Odd Fellows, I declare you admitted.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Conductor escorts candidate to a seat.

If officers retire to disrobe, the following form —between lines— may be used:

Noble Grand: The officers will retire. During their absence, Brother …, Past Grand, will officiate as Noble Grand; Brother …, Past Grand, as Vice Grand; and Brother …, as Inside Guardian.

The lodge is called up when the officers retire and when they re-enter.

The officers retire and re-enter in procession, without form.

Noble Grand calls up lodge.

Noble Grand: Warden, declare the lodge closed in the first degree and open in the initiatory degree.

Warden: I declare the lodge closed in the first degree and open in the initiatory degree.

Noble Grand seats the lodge.

Noble Grand: Inside Guardian, inform the Outside Guardian that the lodge is open in the initiatory degree.

Inside Guardian retires and re-enters without form.

 

With every year of this transformation, I could feel myself changing. A little spiritual growth would lead into emotional health. Emotional health aided my mentality. My mentality allowed for the desire to move actively. Then it would continue to cycle. Getting in shape physically lead to more discipline and drive in other aspects of life. The more I accomplished in other areas, the more possibility opened up before me. Getting into Crossfit inspired me to begin a massage specialty with athletes. I wanted to be able to bring balance into my community. They all knew how to workout, but I wanted to help everyone take care of themselves outside of the gym. As a gym owner, Tim was looking to offer this sort of balance to his members and asked me if I knew any yoga instructors that might be interested in teaching at his gym. My response was I definitely know someone, and signed up for my 200 hour yoga teacher training.

 

One of my final elective weekends for my yoga teacher training was an energy based course with Ray Crist at the beginning of 2016. Being a huge fan of energy work, I was particularly excited for this workshop. I made sure to bring some of my most special quartz crystals with me to help magnify the energy. I got to the class a little early so I could set up my space, crystals displayed at the front of my mat. Other students were filing in and getting set up. It was a full classroom. Then a beautiful woman I had never met before came right up to me. “Hello,” she said. “I’m sorry if this is weird but I was just drawn to come over and talk to you. Are those your crystals?” This was an amazing compliment to receive right from the start. I introduced myself, explained my crystals, and shared that I am an energy worker and a massage therapist. She introduced herself as Kendra, and she was in the 300 hour yoga teacher program at the same school. She was also very excited to hear that I was a massage therapist and asked if I’d be willing to come to her house to massage her and her husband. It just so happened this was during the time I was preparing to become self-employed and was taking on new clientele. We exchanged information and scheduled appointments for later in the month.

 

Kendra & Gustavo were instant favorites of mine, and we became close. They are worldly, educated, and fascinating. Kendra’s energy easily pairs with my own, and we share a lot of the same interests and values. Gustavo is from Brazil and has such an interesting perspective on most matters, and has always really made me think.

 

Early on in our relationship, Kendra mentioned she had participated in a workshop called the Landmark Forum. She said it had really resonated with her and was helping her view her life in a different way. She said it was something I would probably really find interesting, but left it at that. About a year later Gustavo took the same course and he was blown away. When I saw him for the first time after he had done it, he couldn’t stop telling me about it. He said, “I can’t believe Kendra has lived with me for an entire year without me speaking this language with her!” From that moment on, every time I saw Gustavo he would talk about Landmark, how much it had impacted his life, and how much he thought I’d like it. I wasn’t opposed to it, but it also wasn’t at the top of my financial priorities. I had gone self-employed and was taking other certification courses to enhance my career. I kept it in mind as an option.

 

One Thursday when I was meeting with them, Gustavo was asking about how my little sister was doing. He perked up when I mentioned she was 13 and said, “So Landmark only hosts one teen class each year, you have to be at least 13 to take it, and the one this year starts tomorrow!” I was caught off guard. I was leaving for Europe the next week and didn’t know how I’d be able to manage bringing her back and forth between Carver and Quincy 3 days in a row with my client schedule, never mind pay for it. He said, “If money and driving weren’t a problem, do you think she would do it?” I couldn’t answer that question for her, and said it was up to her and my mother. In order for a teen to take the course, a parent or guardian needs to also take the course. I called my sister and spoke with my mom, telling them that my amazing friends had offered to put Rhiannon in this incredible program and cover the cost and rides. They also signed me up and covered that, thinking I’d count as a guardian. Later that day Kendra called me saying that I unfortunately didn’t count as a legal guardian, and also offered to sign my mom up as well. I was so taken aback by their generosity, and their care for me and my family.

 

My sister took the teen course in September 2017, and I took the adult Forum in January 2018. I went in with an open mind and happier than I had ever been. I came prepared with all my healthy meals, tools for mobilizing while I sat for the three 13 hour days, and a desire to learn more about whatever it was they were going to teach me. I wasn’t expecting things to come up for me the way they did and I got very uncomfortable. So uncomfortable that I called Kendra the second day boiling over. She was kind and empathetic to what I was saying. She told me to hang in there, and that she didn’t know for certain but was thinking something with my father might be trying to surface. I knew she was right and that something was there for me to discover, so I stuck with it. Having Kendra & Gustavo in my life to continue instilling what I learned that weekend was invaluable. I was able to work through what came up for me. A few months later, I reconnected with my father whom I hadn’t spoken with for almost 14 years. Then with a little more guidance and self reflection, I was able to help my mom get to the Forum in March 2019. I was being braver than I ever thought I could be. By this point in my life, I would often say there is no ceiling to the potential for happiness and knowledge, but this experience lead me to believe I wasn’t standing in a building with no ceiling. I was finally climbing my mountain.

 

I view Kendra & Gustavo as dear friends and mentors. I thrive off of being around them, and always learn something new. Kendra helping me work through tough spots I struggle to figure out, and Gustavo helping me bring tough spots to the surface I didn’t know were there. My life has dramatically improved and my quality of spirit enhanced just in the few years of knowing them. They are role models for relationships, humanitarianism, communication, and self-responsibility. I will forever be grateful for their generosity and wisdom.

Training Jackie mentally is just as hard as training him physically. Damn kid didn't clear his mind, he was just sleeping! Still, couldn't stay mad at him. Had worse things to worry about, like the 4 idiots causing a ruckus at East Harbor. When we arrived, tons of police units were gathered around pier 4. Well, finding them was easy. Containing them is another beast, though. And it only got worse when we saw what we were up against. There was Roadkill and Deadshot, but the other two were a bit...left field.

 

"Merlyn and Clock King? Aren't these guys Green Arrow's problem?"

 

"They're ours now. I say we send them back to Star City. You guys?"

 

"Yep!"

 

"I can take 'em! I've been training, after all!"

 

The brain trust didn't even bother with the whole villainous mocking-of-us. Thank god. Steph Bolted through a hail of gunfire at Deadshot, Jackie outright bum-rushed Roadkill, and I decided to take Merlyn. We spar for a bit before he does some backflips onto...whatever those pole things are you tie the ships to. I dunno. Anyway, he starts shooting arrows at me. Call it a hunch, but I get a feeling those arrows might be laced with something. I mean, Merlyn being the big world-class assassin he is, who knows? Not wanting to figure out if it was cobra venom or anthrax on those arrowheads, I start dodging like crazy. Gave me a good view of the other hells going on. I catch Jackie, the freaking weird 11 year old pick up Roadkill and slam him into the wall. If it weren't for the fact that I gotta concentrate, I'd be laughing my ass off. Looks like Jackie has some pent-up aggression against Roadkill. Can't say I blame him. Hell,I hate the scumbag too. But the best part had to be Steph clocking Deadshot across the face with a left swing. Speaking of clocks, Clock King was on top of a crate about to let loose one of those pocket watch grenades of his. I had to depend Steph to do something about it. I was still dodging arrows. I pull out a shuriken, hoping to knock that bow out of his hands. Never got the chance,though. The instant I raise my arm up, and arrow goes into it. Jesus break-dancing Christ, and I thought a musket ball to the leg hurt! Shortly after, I hear a small explosion behind me and Steph goes flying into the ground next to me, dust and rubble covering her costume. She struggles to get to one knee, unsteady and probably injured. Hopefully she just hit the ground a bit hard. If she's hurt, I swear... I then hear a loud smack and Jackie falls next to me, holding the side of his face. I hear Roadkill's laugh getting closer. The other villains join him and encircle us. Well, this is quite the hole we've dug ourselves into...

Virtual reality, fully immersive virtual reality holds vast potential in expanding our experiences. Imagine developing worlds which cannot exists in real physical reality or would otherwise be impractical to build. Imaging sampling the delights of your favorite dishes, but without physically eating them. Imagine feeling the breeze, the crisp air, or the aromas of flowers without actually being in that place. Fully Immersive virtual reality has the potential to immerse not just our visual and hearing senses in the simulated environment but our sense of touch, smell, and taste as well. And as for visual and hearing? Those senses would also be immersed to the point of indistinguishable from real reality in terms of realism. These are the ultimate goal of fully immersive virtual reality.

 

I see fully immersive virtual reality as one of the most expressive forms of art. We are creating worlds that we can interact with the same way we do with real reality. What world would you create? Superstructures in the styles of baroque, Arabian, or roman architecture? Structures that would easily set you back trillions of dollars to build in real life? What about a Cancun planet, an entire planet with the same area as Jupiter, but it's just one gigantic oversize tropical paradise. What animals would you want to create? Dragons that you can interact with? Or what about some of our already existent cities, but in a hyper realistic zombie game. These are some of the possibilities of fully immersive virtual reality.

 

Be someone else? Another possibility of virtual reality. In virtual reality, we can choose avatars which look significantly different from our current ones. You do not even have to be human, you could be an elf, a Na'vi, anything you can think of.

 

The worlds I would like to create like Liesel City would be virtual reality continent sized cities. And I do look forward to a point in time when the technological capacities to render out, and procedurally generate such worlds and with a variety of customization become possible. I am very excited about the potential in what virtual reality will bring to us in terms of expanding our expression. And this technology is not centuries away, but decades. We should have visual virtual reality within the 2020s, and full on immersion by the 2030s according to a famous scientist and entrepreneur Ray Kurtzweil. Now moores law had slow down, and the shift from this paradigm shift to the next one maybe taking longer than we anticipate, but it likely wouldn't severely change our predictions, at least not by more than a decade. Regardless, we will very likely make the transition to a new paradigm in computing. Perhaps with the use of 3d chips and carbon nanotubes for computing.

 

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

 

Visual Virtual Reality according to Ray Kurtz:

eyeglasses, it'll be memory images right to a retina and put us in a three dimensional full immersion visual auditory environment so rather being in here it'll be three dimensional and all of three dimensional out there will be in this three dimensional environment and will be able to walk around and we're like, to feel like we'll be able to look at ourselves but wouldn't necessarily have the same body that we have in real reality and it'll become more and moiré realistic, go out 10 years it's going to be just about as realistic as real reality.

 

Full on Immersion Virtual Reality (things get more challenging and complex):

nanobots, these blood cell size devices will be going in our bodies keeping us healthy from inside. We'll have some go inside our brains to the capillaries not invasively, there would be interacting with our biological neurons so it'll extends our memory, our decision making faculties, put our brains on the internet and they also enable us to enter virtual reality environment from within the nervous system.

 

for on to go in the virtual reality environment, the nanobots will shut down the signals coming from I realize in my real skin and create the signals that will be appropriate for the virtual environment and that will feel like I'm in that environment and I'll have a virtual body and those environment could be the same body I have in real reality, it could be a different body, a couple could become each other, experience relationship from the others perspective

 

For commissions and inquiries: ekaterinyavladinakova@gmail.com

 

I dedicate this work to the Public Domain

In the last year I have been trying to improve my life physically after a pair of back surgeries…honestly, I have always been trying, but within this last year I have actually been doing it by hiking, biking and kayaking. On the first of this year I was planning a trip to the UP from Oregon, OH, just east of Toledo, which would take me around Lake Michigan. I am a geocacher so I plan every trip with the goal of collecting a few geocaches in different states and at random geological or historic sites. I was zooming in on the websites map north of the Mackinac area and I found a string of caches titled “NCT - (all kinds of things)” making a big weird S through Hiawatha National Forest. In the geocache description there is an elaborate but brief explanation of the NCT. Needless to say at this point I was floored that I had never heard of the North Country Trail. Around here the AT, PCT and CDT are public knowledge but how did I not know about the NCT which runs only 30 some odd miles away from my house and passes through all the places I love to visit. Hours of internet reading and book ordering later I had registered for the hike 100 challenge and adjusted my spring and summer trips to include a number of out and back hikes along the trail. In the first few months of the year I made the long round trip drive to do some short hikes along the historic Erie Canal, Wabash/Cannonball trail, through Maumee State Forrest and of course the beautiful Oak Openings Metro Park and then came our first planned trip. My kids and I (they are 10, 6 & 4) have a goal to visit all 74 Ohio state parks in the next two years. My youngest has Cerebral Palsy and does not walk yet so he gets to ride along for all of the hikes in a pack that helps him build his core muscle strength and keep his legs stretched, but most of all it lets him see and experience the world. So while in North East Ohio visiting parks we went a little further to Allegheny National Forest to collect some Pennsylvania and New York geocaches as well as to hike a few NCT miles. On one hike we went up from PA to the NY border. That was an 847’ elevation gain in just over a mile, a great challenge for the kids and beautiful hike. Later in the same trip we found ourselves at the Ohio / Pennsylvania border heading up into the state game lands. Another beautiful hike out (up) and back. [See if you can tell what the focus becomes for my hike 100 challenge - side goal]. I used “The North Country Trail” book by Ron Strickland to find some cool destinations and we decided to head over to Zoar, OH for a history lesson and lunch. That was a terrific stop and my hats off to Ron for the excellent guide, it led us to some fine sections of the trail already. Another interesting landmark was achieved on that short hike; it is the Eastern confluence of the NCT and the Buckeye Trail System. In the last month or so I made the trek out to my closest points of the trail and did a few miles here and there. Oak Openings is about as beautiful and “challenging” as it gets in the Great Black Swamp region where construction levels are more crooked than our skyline. I did however complete a little section hike where the Buckeye Trail splits off of the NCT (or joins depending on which way you go) at the Western end in Liberty Center, OH, so that landmark was completed. It is now July and my original vacation trip plans were getting finalized. Looking back I had already logged miles in three of the seven states, with both border crossings; why not add 12 or so hours to my trip to collect all the states and all the crossings? Fast forward to July 26th, that is today for me, and I will share the tale of a 2,300 mile road trip week that led me not only around the lake but to the conclusion of my hike 100 challenge. On a Monday morning at 0330 I left work in a rain storm with a final destination of the Historic Fort Abercrombie in North Dakota. The rain relented early enough that I was able to stop quickly and walk across the OH/MI border without too much trouble. As any fellow geocacher will understand, I could have delayed my trip exponentially by caching everywhere so I limited myself to caches close to the borders, highlight earth caches and those all-important state souvenirs. With only one side trip at the end across the South Dakota border I made it to ND as the sun was setting and found the trail. I set off for an out n’ back from the fort to Kent, MN across the beautiful Red River. It is interesting to note that just to the north in MN there is a pair of high water marks from 1897 and 1997 that are only made more ominous when arriving in Kent to find a nice memorial from the 1997 event. I had a nice local beverage at the pub before walking back and setting up camp in the state park to enjoy my sleep. As the sun rose over the fort the next morning I set out for Lake Itasca and the headwaters of the Mississippi. While driving along Rt. 34 I stopped at the Hubble Pond trail crossing, I had to, it is a very well maintained trailhead with beautiful signage and information. I was really impressed, thank you. I did not spend as much time on the NCT at Itasca as I did at the actual headwaters (only about half a mile) but I will say that the pure energy of the people and atmosphere in that park was so refreshing, like we were all in on some simple but profound secret that was improving our lives, it was awesome to be there. I was trying to make it into Ottawa National Forrest in the UP to visit my Uncle and Cousin that I have not seen in 15 years by the evening so my MN/WI border crossing hike was quick and uneventful. The WI/MI border proved to be more difficult as just a few weeks ago the area received a rainfall…er, deluge really, of 12-14” in less than two hours. There were still a large number of washed out roads and detours but I eventually made it down to the Montreal River, parked and hiked across my sixth and final NCT border. Now all I had to do was put on some serious miles to wrap this up, Pictured Rocks, here I come! Before I set out in the Pictured Rocks NF I stopped in Au Train for a loaded test hike. I parked at the river and headed west but it felt more up than out. There is something weird and beautiful about the Hiwatha National Forest and Au Train Region, somehow when I turned around I was still going up to get back to my truck. I know that is not physically possible but I could not convince my legs otherwise. I know you long hikers are giggling at me but hey, that was a tough 1.8 miles. The only thing I had set up in advance was my Altran ride from Munising Falls to Grand Sable for 1230 that afternoon; this was almost a major mistake. As a sidebar from my story I strongly recommend anyone planning a trip through or to Pictured Rocks to call more than 30 days (it used to be 14) ahead to reserve your campsites and obtain your permit. I was able to get my back country camping permit on the first come basis but it meant in the next three days I was hiking 7, 14 & 21+ miles respectively based on available camping sites. I would rather have finished sooner on the third day but that was it. So, permit in hand I offload the pack and gear ready for transportation. About halfway to Grand Sable I realized my hiking poles were in the bed of my truck tucked under my kayak. Ugh. Second bit of advice is that a written list would have been better. I was able to use a pole that that had been left on the Altran by someone two weeks prior and offered by the driver. I am not a fan of single sticking it but that was 50% better than nothing, thank you trail angles, I hope I deserved it. At the trail head visitor center I came upon a very adventurous soul who on his first ever experience backpacking had made it there along the NCT from Tahquamenon Falls, and found himself in the same dilemma I was in an hour earlier without reservations for the next 42.4 miles. He ended up with the same itinerary as I had so we buddied up to keep an eye on each other through the next three days. I will save the details of my Pictured Rocks experience as my own but share the highlights. “Awe”, as in awe inspiring, or awe-some is really the only English language word to describe it as a whole. It makes me wonder if founders in Michigan gave names like Au Sable, Au Train or Point Aux Barques with that in mind while doling out city names. In Pictured Rocks the views are amazing, the hikes are challenging, the people are few (in the eastern two thirds) but quality, the geography is top notch, the thunderstorms are violent, the history is ever present, the flies are legendary and the water is scarce. Okay, the last one needs explaining. Along with leaving my sticks I left my iodine tabs, and filters break. Tap water is scarce; lake, river and stream water is plentiful, plan accordingly. This year PRNP is also having a 50 and 100 mile hike challenge so I kept track of the camp and water hikes and ended up getting 50.2 total miles during the three days in the park, another challenge met. But most important is that just as my feet and muscles were really starting to scream at me south of Sand Point I achieved the NCT 100 mile benchmark! In the next few days as my muscles recovered I visited NCT sites at Tahquamenon Falls, St. Ignace, where the trail crosses M 123 (near the geocache that started it all) and the last stop on my way home yesterday was at Lowell, MI to poke my head in at the headquarters, visit a great cast and crew, and pass along my thanks for everything while collecting my patch and picking up souvenirs for the kids. All told in 28 different hikes at 25 different locations I recorded 100.8 unique miles along 108.1 total miles in all 7 states to include all 6 border crossings with 5 different people and the kids were along for 19.8 miles. The only thing left now is the East and West Terminus…oh…and those other 4,500 miles.

Being healthy and physically sound will be the meaning of fitness. Good fitness and health has emotional and mental benefits, along with physical ones. If you've been having difficulty maintaining good fitness and health, this post may help you to get started.

 

Pick a fitness routine that you just enjoy, and so are confident it is possible to maintain. Choose exercises that can make you happy using this method you will be in the great mood when contemplating exercising.

 

Should you be a lttle bit older, or perhaps not as mobile as other folks then just create your own garden. Gardening and yard work will be more demanding than you might think. Weeding, digging, and being in your knees working the soil is essential for the good garden. Gardening is probably the simple things you can now do while in your house to keep up an effective fitness level.

 

If you would like increase your fitness results, count all calories taken in and burned by exercising. Knowing how much consume daily is very important, mainly because it assists you to monitor whether you are more likely to gain or lose fat. When your consumption of calories is in your maintenance level without exercise, so you lose calories by exercising, you might be lean and fit in a short time.

 

There are lots of different ways you can get your daily exercise. Many highly effective and enjoyable exercises can be accomplished without ever stepping foot in the gym. Finding a task you like is crucial for maintaining motivation, especially if you have never worked out before.

 

Doing some simple push-ups may help you get your triceps in shape. Normal, style pushups don't really target your triceps. To remedy this, rotate your hands inward 45 degrees. Your fingertips must be parallel to each other. This modified pushup is the most effective way to acquire those triceps strong and toned.

 

As this article shows, it is possible to realize a degree of fitness that will make you proud of yourself. Don't be ashamed about being fat change it! Your goals for getting fit will be within your grasp when you make use of the advice outlined here. healthyfit4ever.com/category/female-sexuality/vaginal-tig...

Oh dear, indeed! I was feeling really really achy and rubbish this afternoon (due to the radiotherapy - it's still knocking me out) & thought about leaving Barney's daily walk. I hate doing that though, so decided to tough it out & take him. Turns out we'd have both been better off - mentally, physically & in my case financially if we'd stayed indoors... On the way home I noticed he was limping & when I stopped, he pitifully lifted his paw up for inspection. The pad was bleeding badly. Got home & washed it with salty water, dried it off. It carried on bleeding. I rinsed it again & sat with him a while.

 

The bleeding subsided but it started up again. 3 hours after first noticing a problem and he was still intermittently dripping blood :( I had a better look & saw he had a great long gash down the side of the main pad on his right front paw. It was really, really deep - not a surface wound. I think he must've run over/jumped on glass while playing in a stream. Called the vet at 10pm on Sat evening & along with my cousins (why did it have to be the 1 night I was asked to babysit?) we traipsed to the surgery. The nurse on duty managed to look at it from a distance before Barney completely freaked out. I'd never heard him growl so fiercely, it was truly scary.

 

I wasn't worried he'd bite me but it clearly wasn't an idle threat he was directing at the nurse. Even once he'd been muzzled she wasn't going to get close without a fight. So, I ended bandaging my OWN dog's paw (apparently I did a good job of it!!) while the nurse instructed me from the other side of the room - he calmed down once she backed off. I was handed antibiotic pills because she didn't want to risk injections. We're to go back Sun a.m, when the vet's around. I've been asked to hold him down for a pre-meds injection before he gets the general so it can be cleaned & stitched. Poor silly dog, he's collapsed in a heap now, completely worn out with it all... I'm pretty exhausted myself!! Hope he's OK tomorrow...

 

Oh, the photo? Obviously taken before he injured himself... The newest trick (I'm having to get creative to think up challenging stuff for Barney to learn), is balancing on a plank of wood (2.5in/6.5cm wide) held up at about knee height. Inspired by a kelpie/BC cross who balances on chains. After wondering what Barn could balance on, I started training yesterday, continued this morning... Pretty unsteady at first, as it takes quite a bit of concentration and hind-end awareness to balance like this but by day 2, Barn's a lot more confident. Obviously, very much doubt we'll take the trick as far as the dog on YouTube but it is still something interesting to do!

www.jsricephotography.com

 

Imagine a 90-year-old man with a heart for farming. He's unable physically to do what he did as a young man, yet the love for the ground is as young and real in his mind as ever. Unfortunately, he had no sons; and his two daughters are not farmers. So he's left with land that he now rents out to young farmers with the strength to do what he can no longer do. In his barns sit worn out tractors, old Ford trucks, plows, discs, and a myriad of farm equipment that isn't used for farming anymore.

 

Why does he keep the equipment and the barns? Common sense says sell the equipment, tear down the barns, minimize the pain of caring for things you can't use. But common sense often forgets about the heart and the mind. Though a man might be 90 years old, his mind still feels no age. He can remember the dream. And he wants to keep the dream alive.

 

And so the 90-year-old man gets out and starts his tractors and keeps the batteries charged and the tires aired up. He can only mow with a tractor and not without someone watching carefully -- there is no farming for the old man. But he still fires up all the equipment and it's ready to go. Keeps them greased and changes the oil. When he fires up his old Ford tractor a smile comes across his face and his eyes twinkle. He rarely moves it, but he knows it will always start.

 

He looks across his fields and his gaze narrows. He looks at his daughters and knows his time is short -- "don't sell this ground, it's good ground", he says. He thinks the girls will need to hold on to this ground or else they might forget him. He hasn't said that, but it's easy to see. If this ground gets out of the family, what will be left, he thinks?

 

He's keeping the dream alive, and I admire the man for that. He won't be forgotten, no matter what. For in his waning years, his two girls reconnected with the man, and loved him despite the past and the mistakes he made. They watched him keep his dream alive and discovered a soft heart inside a hard shell. While he was keeping the dream alive, he was mending fences made of flesh and blood, not posts and wire.

 

This image is in honor of keeping the dream alive. If God allows me to live to 90, no doubt my cameras and photos will be all around me. I may not be able to shoot like I did when I was younger, but my hands will be on the cameras, the batteries will be charged, the lenses clean, and the hard drives ready. I will be keeping the dream alive.

 

By Florine Meadows

 

Staying physically fit is a large component of health and wellness. People who are active on a regular basis and exercise their muscles are more likely to feel and look good. Weight training is a popular form of strength training. This is done to develop the size and strength of the skeletal muscles. This is done by men and women all around the world, including in Marlborough MA. Weight training Marlborough MA services and support is available through many sources, including personal trainers and gym facilities.

This involves using force of gravity to oppose the force of muscles. In simpler terms, it involves working out the muscles. Special equipment may be used for targeting specific muscle groups and applying varying movements. Exercises are used in sports like bodybuilding, Highland games, discus throw, weightlifting, shotput, strongman, javelin throw, Highland games and bodybuilding.

A lot of other sports use this activity to help them train. It is most often seen in mixed martial arts, wrestling, basketball, track and field, rugby football, rowing, hockey and baseball. Strength drills are becoming more commonplace for athletes involved in other physical activities or sports.

This workout differs from most traditional exercises and activities. This terminology is inclusive and used to describe all exercises that are geared toward increasing physical strength. Weight training employs weights to achieve results.

When it comes to endurance routines, aerobic exercises are typically used. Flexibility programs are associated with exercises that help stretching, including pilates and yoga. Weight coaching and strength coaching go hand in hand and are often consider the same. This approach to exercising is said to benefit both men and women bodies. When correctly done, it can increase the resting metabolic rate, aid in burning excess body fat and even promote development of lean muscle.

Basic principles of this are just like those for strength training. They involve manipulating the number of exercise types, tempo, reps, sets and weights moved in order to create desired increase in size, endurance and strength. Therefore, the method and technique used will differ by individual. People who choose to do this should assess their goals and determine what they want to achieve before putting together a workout plan. It might also help to work with a professional, such as a personal trainer to develop a regime. The combination of sets, exercises, weights and reps will vary based on the individual and his or her goals.

Every body is different. Therefore, every person will witness different results, even if they do the same regime as another. Diet also plays a significant role. Eating a balanced diet that is full of protein and other vitamins and minerals that support the muscles is essential to seeing progress. Ultimately, people who engage in this activity often set up an elaborate plan so that they see the best results. The amount of time it takes to see these changes will range.

Some people choose the easier and faster route to see results by using drugs like steroids. These are not recommended. In fact, most people frown upon them and note their negative side effects. The risks are often more visible in the long run, but most people choose to go about this process the right way. They put forth the hard word and are determined to meet their goals. It will take a lot of consistency and some patients to see it through, but the outcome is often worth it.

 

About the Author:

 

To practice weight training Marlborough MA fitness instructor can give you all the guidance you need. Start your workout sessions today by logging on to the site here ift.tt/12Q7s66.

 

ift.tt/1ON2pJq

GB Railfreight Class 92, 92028 doubles up (numerically as well as physically) with poorly sister engine 92014 as they head past Moore Lane with the heavily delayed (315L) Caledonian Sleeper Up Lowlander (1M11).

 

92028 had originally headed north on the rear of the Down Lowlander (1S26) to work the Carstairs portion, however had to come off at Carlisle to rescue 92014 and 1M11.

 

Sister engine 038 had been rostered to work the Lowlander Edinburgh portion (1C11) then head back from Carstairs to Waverley to work 1M16. However, it encountered difficulties shortly after leaving Waverley and required rescuing by a 73/9 (967) after a significant delay. This resulted in the Lowlander being around three hours late, before 014's issues compounded the delay.

 

I'm not sure it was just a coincidence that having rarely failed in service, two Class 92s then fail within a few hours of each other on the same rake of coaches in the same night.

 

The Indian Pacific has a Gold Access Cabin available for wheelchair bound/physically impaired guests travelling in Gold Service. I attach photos.

 

Gold Access Cabins are exclusively reserved for the mobility impaired.

 

The cabin is designed specifically for guests who use wheelchairs, and as such we must discuss your mobility requirements with you to determine whether the Gold Access cabin is the correct cabin for your needs.

 

All-inclusive dining, beverages and a wide range of amazing Off Train Excursions and Outback Experiences are also included.

 

When you travel with Journey Beyond Rail Expeditions, you will be introduced to a Hospitality Attendant who will be available throughout your journey to ensure you have a comfortable and memorable experience on board.

Please note your Hospitality Attendant will be unable to assist you or your carer with the following:

Lifting of another person

Assisting in the use of bathroom facilities which includes bathing, showering and toilet use

Administering routine medication

Any routine tasks usually carried out with the assistance of a carer

Pushing of the on board push chair

On-board Push Chair

 

Journey Beyond Rail Expeditions offers an on board Push Chair for guests who have restricted mobility and find they are unable to walk long distance.

 

The on board Push Chair has been specifically designed to fit within the confines of train corridors, aisles and doorways as these are of unique dimensions and smaller than standard corridors and doorways due to the space constraints within a railway carriage. The design of the on board Push Chair does not allow for the guest in the chair to operate it themselves and therefore requires a second person to assist in pushing the chair.

 

The on board Push Chair is only for use on board the train and when boarding through an external train doorway. If you require this service, please advise our Travel Consultant at the time of booking to ensure this has been requested for you.

 

At all major terminals (Darwin, Alice Springs, Adelaide, Sydney and Perth), Journey Beyond Rail Expeditions is able to offer a people mover to assist guests with restricted mobility to board and disembark from the Indian Pacific.

  

Continued from: www.flickr.com/photos/42093313@N00/51871571321/in/datepos...

 

Uzair: “Then Allah does that even with the faiths that went headlong against His Tauheed, One-ness. The Christians who made the Prophet Isa (as), Jesus, His son. Many times, in about 30 some verses at least, He admonishes them. But then He also says:

 

مَّ قَفَّيْنَا عَلَىٰٓ ءَاثَرِهِم بِرُسُلِنَا وَقَفَّيْنَا بِعِيسَى ٱبْنِ مَرْيَمَ وَءَاتَيْنَهُ ٱلْإِنجِيلَ وَجَعَلْنَا فِى قُلُوبِ ٱلَّذِينَ ٱتَّبَعُوهُ رَأْفَةًۭ وَرَحْمَةًۭ وَرَهْبَانِيَّةً ٱبْتَدَعُوهَا مَا كَتَبْنَهَا عَلَيْهِمْ إِلَّا ٱبْتِغَآءَ رِضْوَنِ ٱللَّهِ فَمَا رَعَوْهَا حَقَّ رِعَايَتِهَا ۖ

فَـَٔاتَيْنَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ مِنْهُمْ أَجْرَهُمْ ۖ

وَكَثِيرٌۭ مِّنْهُمْ فَسِقُونَ ‎

 

And We followed with Isa, son of Maryam, and We gave him the Injeel.

And We placed in the hearts of those who followed him compassion and mercy.

But monasticism they innovated - not that We prescribed it for them – they invented it themselves only seeking the Pleasure of Allah,

but then they did not observe with right observance.

So We gave those who believed among them their reward, but most of them are defiantly disobediently.

Surah Al Hadeed, Verse 27

 

Tafseer e Jilani

 

Wa: And after We caused them to be followed by…

 

Bi Isa ibn e Maryam: with the Prophet Isa (as) son of Maryam and we gave him the Injeel (Bible) and succored him with the Holy Spirit (Hazrat Gibrael (as))…

 

Wa: with perfected cleansing of him and nobility in his family and his behaviour…

 

Ja’alna fi quloobi illadina attaba’uhu: and We placed in their hearts, of those who followed him and believed in him and practiced his religion…

 

Rafa’tan: softness, affection and kindness, to the extent that they forgave murderers and did not fight with the ones who cursed them and those who were physically violent…

 

Wa rahmatan: and mercy, so they were merciful because of it with all of Allah’s Servants.

 

Wa: And because the intensity of their love and attachment with Allah by their connection with Him, they invented…

 

Rahbaaniatan: monasticism and transgressed the limits of worship to the extent that they wouldn’t eat and they wouldn’t drink for days at a time and never married and did not meet people and instead made their abodes in the heights of mountains and in caves and indeed…

 

Ibtadauha: they introduced it making it up from their own selves without any approval from Our Side because…

 

Ma katabnaha: We didn’t prescribe monasticism for them and We did not make it obligatory and We did not compel them towards it…

 

Alaihim: upon them in their religion and in their books but they didn’t choose it…

 

Illa abtigha’a ridwan illahe: except that they were seeking Allah’s Pleasure and were desiring of acquiring it and despite this…

 

Fama rauha haqqa ri’ayatiha: the monasticism did not match with their religion and their books because they disbelieved Muhammad (peace be upon him) even though he was the greatest credence in their religion and their books so they left that belief and didn’t recognize him knowingly with ignorance and obstinacy…

 

Fa’atayna alladina aamano: so We gave those who believed in Muhammad (peace be upon him)…

 

Minhum ajrahum: the reward of their faith and of their deeds multiplying them many times which they deserved because of those deeds…

 

Wa katheerum minhum fasiqoon: and most of them were defiantly disobedient, the ones who left the demand of their religion and their books by the denial of Muhammad (peace be upon him).

 

Uzair: “So Allah says about the Christians, not only do they feel empathy, the followers of the Prophet Jesus (as), they do something about it. Even in His Anger He points out the kindness they possess. Then He says they become ascetics which He did not oblige upon them. Then again even in that criticism, He says they did it thinking they could gain My Pleasure. But then they could not carry the burden of the act.

 

So coming back to the essence of the verses. forgive people and their mistakes, their shortcomings. Don’t just accept the goodness of their nature, highlight it.”

 

Subhan Allah!

 

The point Uzair wanted to make finally came;

 

“So if Allah has this approach for worship and deeds, giving the best ajr, reward, looking for the best of them, then will it not be the case that if we attach our beings, our own selves to those considered best by him, then by the blessings bestowed upon them, we will also become better and then best? If most mediocre deeds can be made perfect, then why won’t ordinary people be rendered extraordinary?”

 

The lecture had motivated me to contact those who had been acting crazy. We had been out of touch without animosity but weeks had gone by. In my usual haste, I made contact only to be rebuffed. Again! I felt bad. Iblis whispered words that made me feel slighted. My nafs felt wounded. It had been a while since that happened so I was taken aback by the emotions. They were all negative and draining.

 

For two nights I suffered. But then I came out of it because of the attempt to remind myself that they were my loved ones. And I was theirs. What I didn’t control so well was my tongue if I spoke about them. I would use sarcasm and berate them. They were just words not really my feelings. But that was exactly what made me insincere. I would know that as I saw them coming out of my mouth and entering my ears. It was pure reaction that was entirely habitual.

 

And then I came upon these words in the Tafseer e Tustari;

 

[6:152] …And if you speak, be just...

 

وَإِذَا قُلْتُمْ فَٱعْدِلُوا۟

 

And when you speak then be just.

Surah Al An’am, Verse 152

 

Hazrat Sahel (ra) said: “The people of veracity (ṣidq) speak in four ways: they speak in God, through God, for God or with God. There are other people who speak to themselves and for themselves, and so they are preserved from the evil of speech.

 

Yet other people speak about others and forget themselves, and so they innovate and go astray. Wretched is that which they have produced for themselves!

 

So abandon speech for knowledge, and then only speak when it is necessary, and you will be preserved from the ills of speech. What is meant [by ‘when it is necessary’] is that you should not speak unless you are afraid that you will otherwise fall into sin.

 

Then he said: Whoever makes a [false] assumption (ẓann) will be deprived of certainty, and whoever speaks about that which does not concern him will be deprived of veracity.”

 

That’s where I was landing more than anything. I found that badgumani, feeling mistrust towards others, almost always wrongly, was the most major bane of my nafs. That was the downside of being sensitive. I guess that is how I was depriving myself of certainty.

 

The narration I chose for my video to mark Imam Ali’s (as) birth is recorded in every tafseer of any merit; The blessed Imam (as) gives a silver ring he is wearing to a person asking for alms in the Masjid e Nabawi. He is mid-prayer in the position of ruku’, when one bends at right angles to the hip, touching their hands upon their knees. The verse that marks his gesture and the incident ends with the identifier of who it is revealed for; wa hum ra’kioon – they are the ones who give charity while they bow in prayer in ruku.’

 

The closing line of the video was a quote by the Imam (as) about his condition in every prayer;

 

لم اعبد ربا لم اره

 

“Never did I pray before The Lord who raised me

without seeing Him.”

 

I couldn’t stop marveling about what he said and how it connected to the giving of his alms precisely in the moment that he was seeing God. Then diverting himself from that seeing to loosen a ring and drop it from his finger for someone seeking charity. Because the ask was in His Name.

 

Was it any wonder that the act was purifying, that the Quran states to be the means of gaining forgiveness through the prayer of The Beloved (peace be upon him) which brought with it cleansing and purification, dignity, inner peace, calmness, tranquility for the heart, steadfastness in Tauheed and imaan. It’s true, there is no Bestower like Allah when He is Al Wahhab!

 

In one of my recent Quran classes at my cousins’ place, Danoo had told us all something that blew everyone away. As best as I can recall it, she said that they were those amongst Mankind who were bestowed the nazar, gaze of The Beloved (peace be upon him) such that Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) allowed them to see him in certain moments of his life.

Time travel has already been confirmed by many Spiritual Masters of the day as the miracle of the awaited last Imam, Mehdi (ra), but it always existed for all the Friends of God.

 

“So someone was able to see Huzoor (peace be upon him) in a sitting with his companions or perhaps in a signing of a treaty or in a state of travel or anything. It was Huzoor’s (peace be upon him) gift to them.”

 

Almost everyone in the room had let out a cry of the deepest envy. It was beyond anyone’s imagination that such a thing could occur. I had been thinking about what I would have liked to have seen. The list was long. High on it for me was the splitting of the moon. I was taken by the incident even though I didn’t want to see or hear the infidels backtracking on their word and denying its happening while it unfolded in front of their eyes.

 

But I did want to see the moon separate from itself at his beckon. I wanted to see him step away from the pulpit to take Imam Hassan (as) and Imam Hussain (as) into his arms when they entered the Mosque while he was giving a sermon. I wanted to see him sit with his friends, the four of them, around the well in Medina to tell them they would all have houses near his in Paradise. I would be mesmerized by the way he greeted his most beloved child, Bibi Fatima (as), when she came to see him. I would have loved to see him enter Mecca, 13 years after being made to flee the city under threat to his life, the heads of all his enemies bowed in fear and trepidation, his own head bowed as well despite being the victor, out of pure humility to his Lord for granting him such a victory.

 

My list was endless indeed.

 

From Imam Ali’s (as) life, I would have liked to have seen, again amongst many things, the incident of the ring. The tafseer of the verse was this for the video from the Tafseer e Jilani was superb;

 

إِنَّمَا وَلِيُّكُمُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ وَالَّذِينَ آمَنُوا الَّذِينَ يُقِيمُونَ الصَّلَاةَ

وَيُؤْتُونَ الزَّكَاةَ وَهُمْ رَاكِعُونَ

 

Innama walliyyukum Allah: Only Allah is your Friend, The One who is in charge of your matters as related to all kinds of ordinary love…

 

Wa Rasooluhu: and so is His Messenger (peace be upon him), who is His Vice-regent second to Him, also in charge of your matters…

 

Walladina aamano: and those who brought faith in Allah with a love made special because of their following the Prophet (peace be upon him) and they…

 

Alladina yuqeemoona: are the ones who are forever…

As salata: in prayer that brings one close to Allah’s Essence…

 

And yu’toona az zakata: and they give charity which cleanses their hearts from focus on anything other than Allah…

 

Wa: in the state of…

 

Hum rak’ioon: ruku,’ bowing in their prayers, with humility.

Surah Al Maidah, Verse 55

 

The line made me look up something I had read months ago in the Tafseer e Tustari and no doubt quoted in a piece along the way;

 

Hazrat Sahl (ra) was asked about the words of the Prophet , ‘Seeking knowledge is an obligation (farīḍa) for every Muslim’.

 

He said, ‘This refers to the knowledge of [one’s]state (ḥāl).’

 

He was asked, ‘What is the knowledge of [one’s] state?’

 

Sahl (ra) replied: Inwardly it is sincerity (ikhlāṣ) and outwardly it is emulation (iqtidāʾ). Moreover, unless a person’s outward [self] (ẓāhir) is leading his inner [self] (bāṭin), and his inner self is the perfection (kamāl) of his outward self, he will merely be fatiguing his body.

 

Mālik b. Anas alluded to this point when he said, ‘Knowledge is not just about how much you can relate [from memory] (riwāya) but rather knowledge is a light that God places within the heart.’

 

He [Sahl] was asked, ‘How can a man recognise his state (ḥāl) and act upon it?’

 

He replied: “When you speak, your state is that of speech, and when you observe silence, your state is that of silence. When you stand your state is that of standing, and when you sit your state is that of sitting. [To have] knowledge of your state you should see whether it is for God or for other than Him. If it is for God you may settle in it, but if it is for other than Him you should abandon it.

 

This is the act of taking account of oneself (muḥāsaba) which ʿUmar enjoined when he said, ‘Call yourselves to account before you are called to account, and weigh yourselves up before you are weighed up…’ Indeed, ʿUmar used to beat his chest while calling himself to account.’”

 

The day I decided to end the piece was extraordinary. It was a Sunday. I was taking a friend visiting from the States for the best doughnuts in town and a street food lunch called a Bun Plaster. Towards the end she said she wanted to go by Daata Sahib’s (ra). It was the oldest and most revered shrine of the city and the Sub-continent, almost a 1,000 in existence. Her niece was driving the car and my first thought was, “Without a driver?”

 

The shrine is located in the inner city of Lahore and the place is always densely crowded. “Why not,” everyone else said. I knew Shaan had been dying to go there since I met him. He was wearing a baseball cap, black jeans that were always sliding down his waist, a shirt and jacket. The other thought that entered my mind was “How will we get Shaan to wear a veil to go inside?”

 

When we reached the entrance of the shrine, we basically breezed through security. One woman came running after us as if she had had an afterthought that a boy was coming into the women’s section. “Boy or girl?” she said pointing at Shaan. I was only too familiar with the question personally.

 

“Girl,” I said confidently. Shaan unzipped his jacket and let him pat her down. That was it. No one cared about the veil. He didn’t even take his hat off the whole time. We went in, placed flowers and prayed Maghrib with the congregation. I listened intently to the verses the Qari recited in the first two raka’t. Both were most beautiful.

 

The first ended with one of the most ma’roof lines of the Quran;

 

وَمَا أَرْسَلْنَاكَ إِلَّا رَحْمَةً لِّلْعَالَمِين

 

And did We not send you (O Beloved saw) except as a mercy for the Universe

and all that exists within it

Surah Al-Anbiya, Verse 107

 

My heart soared. The verse read aloud in the second raka’t had the same effect.

 

‏ٱرْجِعِىٓ إِلَىٰ رَبِّكِ رَاضِيَةًۭ مَّرْضِيَّةًۭ

‏فَٱدْخُلِى فِى عِبَدِى ‎

‏وَٱدْخُلِى جَنَّتِى ‎

 

Return to your Lord well pleased, and pleasing.

so enter then together with My Servants

and enter My Paradise.

Surah Al Fajr, Verse 89

 

We distributed cauldrons of food on our way to the car. We did everything one is meant to do! As we drove back, I told the younger kids about the verse`s we had prayed to. They listened silently. Shaan was quiet. When he did speak, he broke into extemporaneous poetry in Urdu. He always did that when he was excited. It never made sense to anyone except me who now knew him.

 

The first Coke Studio track in a year and a half had been released that morning. It was phenomenal; a beautiful duet by Naseebo Lal and Abeda Parveen. A woman who was unknown and supposedly from the humblest of backgrounds in Lahore, dirt poor, paired with the most important female Sufi artist of the continent, if not the world. All of us in the car from age 21 to 55 were moved by the sound of the music. It was one of those rare tracks that make the eyes cry and the heart soar.

 

The best thing about being cut off from the world, literally, because of the absence of being perpetually connected to the internet, is missing out on the bad news. And then the detail of the bad news. Many, including children, had recently died because of being stuck in snow in a hill station families had driven to just to see the snowfall. People kept talking about photos they couldn’t get out of their minds and the behaviour of hotel owners who had raised tariffs so much overnight that people had opted to sleep in their cars and therefore frozen to death.

 

I only knew about the incident because I saw a headline in Yahoo when I exited my mail. Luckily all I was thinking about was how the Person of the Shrine was the only one who decided what happened to those who came to him because there was a bulawa, invite, for them. Shaan, a 47 year old female, dressed like a 14 year old boy, had been welcomed with just a single question that had been posed to me my whole life. And not just in Lahore!

 

It made me think of the verse that all Honour belongs to Allah.

 

مَن كَانَ يُرِيدُ ٱلْعِزَّةَ فَلِلَّهِ ٱلْعِزَّةُ جَمِيعًاۚ إِلَيْهِ يَصْعَدُ ٱلْكَلِمُ ٱلطَّيِّبُ وَٱلْعَمَلُ ٱلصَّلِحُ يَرْفَعُهُۚۥ

 

Whoever desires for himself honor, (should know) then for Allah (alone) is all the Honor.

To Him ascends the good words, and righteous deeds raises it.

Surah Fatir, Verse 10

 

Tafseer e Jilani:

 

Man kana yureed ul izzata: The one who wants honour, endless, after which never comes humiliation ever, then he should turn towards Allah and makes his focus His One-ness.

 

Fa lillahe izzatu: For only Allah is the True Owner of Honour, which includes control, eternal majesty and all kingdoms…

 

Jami-an: overt (zahiri) and inner (batini). And the one who desires that Allah bestow upon him honour and control and absolute kingdoms and abundance that remains forever, then he should, in his initial stages toward Allah, praise Him by way of His Perfect Names and Exalted Attributes till his remembrance reaches the stages of their reflection in him.

 

This (the reflection) is the last effort and then he becomes a reflector of Allah’s Being, wanting to unveil the Veils of His Omnipotence, till he becomes present before Him, able to unveil Him and witness the Signs of His Names and Attributes on the surface of the Universe without the distortion created by others. 

 

And overall (in summary), the one who seeks honour should be occupied in the Remembrance by Allah in the early stages because

 

Ilayhi yasadu alkalm at tayyabu: towards Him ascend good words which are the Prefect Names of Allah and His Exalted Attributes, increasing in frequency from the tongues of The Sincere and The Ones who Reflect in Allah’s Blessings and His Bounty…

 

Wal al amal as saleh: and (they should be occupied) in good deeds joined with ikhlas, sincerity and tabbatul, devotion to Him (also ascending towards Him)…

 

Yarfa’uhu: (which will be why) He then raises that deed founded upon sincerity and those good words allowing them to reach towards the stages of Closeness with Allah. So for the one whose sincerity in his deed is perfect, then the ranks of his words, which are raised towards Allah Subhanahu, are the highest and the most supreme to Him.

 

It was astonishing that link; the sincerity of my deeds being behind my tasbeeh of His Names reaching Him.

 

Just a few days after the visit to Daata Sahib (ra) I realized that Shaan was just a human being. Not perfected spirituality (albeit only in certain aspects) that I had made him out to be because he lived in a park. Because he had been homeless. Because he was alone. Because he possessed exactly nothing. Because he was attached to nothing. Because no one except God cared about him. He was simply human. He possessed the duality in his nature like everyone else. He felt anger and fear. He expressed resentment and envy.

 

The issue that unmasked his fragility was one that everyone faces. When his behaviour changed I discussed it with Qari Sahib. He said it was natural and it had to be waited out.

 

“Everyone needs time to heal,” he said. “From an old wound or a new one. Give it time.”

 

It was my fault anyway as usual. I had made Shaan out to be super human. He was not. His being alone had just made his idiosyncrasies more intense than other people’s. Being on the spectrum added its own layer on top of that. It had to be borne to see where he might land. Wherever that was, I would have to deal with it then.

 

In the beginning though when all options pointed towards him having to leave, I felt a deep anguish. I prayed and prayed and cried in those prayers. “Please God,” I begged, “Let Shaan become the way he was. Let him be happy and let his heart be calm and devoid of that which makes him now different.” I don’t believe I prayed that hard for a reversal in someone’s nature in my entire life. Even though he was not blood, he was not a friend.

 

The experience taught me something extremely important one day at Fajr when I lay in bed holding my tasbeeh, about to spin its beads. Every single thing and every single person in one’s life is an amanat of Allah. Everything is a bestowing, therefore it is only in a safe-keeping. There is no possession as such of anything. Nothing and no one belongs to anyone, except God.

 

It was like the second line in the video from the kalam. It was part of the tarana and everyone assumed it was just sounds that had no meaning. But they had meaning and it was the deepest meaning ever;

 

ہم تم تا نا نا نا، تا نانا رے

 

I reflect You,

I am yours,

I belong to You.

 

That night when I prayed Isha’ a thought came into my mind. Knowledge is a city, Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) says. He is that city, Madinat ul Ilm. But entrance into any city is through its door. And the Imam (as), he said, is that Bab oha, its Door. My learning about the faith before going to him in Iraq was like watching things from a drone; flying above but never being inside it.

 

It wasn’t until I arrived at that Door that my learning changed from the reading and listening and writing of words and edged somewhat slightly towards deed. Which incidentally is the third cure for a heart being shred to pieces from the onslaught of doubt and paranoia. For deed, says Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) is the path from which Satan, when he sees it, leaves. Deed, said the Imam (as), was what would bear witness to his faith. And faith, as I was made to learn in no uncertain terms, imaan, was nothing except the prize for the emulation of Allah’s Beloved (peace be upon him).

 

Hence for every act there was really only one deed. Just like for every path that lead to spirituality, there was only one door.

 

In the Tafseer e Jilani, Ghaus Pak (ra) writes again and again about the the verses of Paradise under which flow rivers. Those rivers are of ma’raifat, the Recognition of Allah Subhanahu, specifically three; Ilm ul Yaqeen, the Knowledge of Certainty, Ayn ul Yaqeen, the Witnessing of Certainty, Haq ul Yaqeen, the Truth of Knowledge.

 

‏إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ وَعَمِلُوا۟ ٱلصَّلِحَتِ يَهْدِيهِمْ رَبُّهُم بِإِيمَنِهِمْ ۖ

تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهِمُ ٱلْأَنْهَرُ فِى جَنَّتِ ٱلنَّعِيمِ ‎

 

Indeed, those who believed and did good deeds, Allah will guide them by that faith.

Underneath them will flow the rivers in Gardens of Delight.

Surah Yunus, Verse 9

 

Tafseer e Jilani

 

Then said Allah Subhanahu, Exalted is He, according to His Way as it is always, when comes after admonishment glad tidings and vice versa…

 

Innalladina aamino: indeed, they who attained to faith in Allah and His Tauheed, One-ness…

 

Wa amilo salihaat: and they did good deeds as commanded by Him to better their states…

 

Yahdihim Rabbohum: their Lord will guide them towards the cosmos of His Tauheed…

 

Bi imaanihim: by their faith and their Ilm Yaqeeni, certainty of the Divine, that comes from knowledge…

 

Tajri min tahtahi mul anhaar: from rivers that flow beneath their feet i.e. streams of Ma’arif, Recognition of God and sprouting purls of the Truth of His Reality from the Ocean of His One-ness, with the colours of Ayn al Yaqeen, The Witnessing of Divine Certainty and Al Haq, the Truth of Divine Certainty…

 

Fi Jannaatin Naeem: i.e. they will be forever placed in the realm of these spiritual pleasures.

 

I started celebrating the month of Rajab at its advent. Like I do with Rabul Awwal, the month of the blessed birth of Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) and the month of Rabbu Thani, the month of the birth of Ghaus Pak (ra). This year a bunch of my friends sent money to partake in the distribution of food with me mostly because they were deeply affected by the verse about charity bringing them the prayer of Allah’s Beloved (peace be upon him).

 

Then I started a prayer I have only said once before in my life. When I secluded myself for three days in Ramadan, also only once in my life. It was a prayer favoured by the Imam (as), two nafal reading Surak Ikhlas a 100 times in each rak’at. It was not lost on me, the name of the Surah, sincerity, that it was the Surah of Tauheed, One-ness.

 

It was a distracted utterance, except for the beginning but it was joyous. Before I started I said a prayer for myself that I had just learnt from the Hazrat Yousuf (as), the Prophet Joseph.

 

‏ رَبِّ قَدْ ءَاتَيْتَنِى مِنَ ٱلْمُلْكِ وَعَلَّمْتَنِى مِن تَأْوِيلِ ٱلْأَحَادِيثِ ۚ

فَاطِرَ ٱلسَّمَوَتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ أَنتَ وَلِىِّۦ

فِى ٱلدُّنْيَا وَٱلْءَاخِرَةِ ۖ

تَوَفَّنِى مُسْلِمًۭا وَأَلْحِقْنِى بِٱلصَّلِحِينَ ‎

 

My Lord, indeed, you have given of the sovereignty and taught me of the interpretation of the events.

Creator of the heavens and the earth, You are my Protector, in the world and the Hereafter. Cause me to die as a Muslim, and join me with the righteous."

Hazrat Yusuf, Verse 101

 

Tafseer e Jilani

 

Then prayed Hazrat Yousuf (as) for himself and he said softly to his Lord, a prayer, that uttered from him only with wisdom, intellect and reasoning, with his invocation:

 

Rabbi: O my Lord who raises me, by Your Unmerited Affection and Your Bounty, with different kinds of guidance and favour that you have granted me…

 

Qad Aataytani: indeed You bestowed upon me and blessed me…

 

Min al mulk: from the Overt Kingdom i.e. the Kingship which is concerned with the realm of the existing world…

 

Wa allamtani min taaweel il hadeeth: and You taught me the interpretation of matters i.e. extracting conclusions from the events which happen in this world to what is in the Realm of the Unseen and its true explanation.

 

Faatir is samawat e wal ard: O One who created the heavens and the Earth i.e. the Realm of Allah’s Names, the reflection of which are the disappearing shadows apparent…

 

Anta: You are by Your Own Self, after you made me steadfast in Your One-ness and You disclosed to me Your Tauheed, that One-ness, and lifted the veils between me and it…

 

Walliya: You are my Supporter and The Controller of my affairs and The One who keeps my secrets…

 

Fi duniya wal akhira: in this world and the Hereafter i.e. in this life and the Afterlife…

 

Tawwafini: make me die and take my soul…

Muslim-an: surrendering, entrusting all my matters to you…

 

Walhiqni: and join me, with Your Special Favour…

 

Bi saliheen: with the righteous ones who are the ones who reformed their selves in this life and the Hereafter until they achieved success from You with the honour of meeting You.

 

For the second time I noted how the word salih was connected to reforming of one’s state, bettering it. It was markedly prominent in a line from the namaz which Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) uttered after Allah Subhanahu sends Salam upon him, thus bringing others into the Peace that Allah was bestowing upon him alone:

 

As-Salamu 'Alayna wa 'Ala 'Ibad-Allah-is-Saliheen

 

Peace be upon us and on the Righteous Servant of Allah.

 

It was almost always translated as righteous but Ghaus Pak (ra) was saying that the Saliheen were those who were in a perpetual state of reforming. Hazrat Yousuf’s (as), a Prophet’s invocation, was about being made to die in surrender and being joined with the ones who continue to reform themselves.

 

At sunset when the month started I was googling different things to gain more information on Rajab to preface my first email to my friends. Then I came across this:

 

The Imam Abdul Qadir Jilani (ra) said:

 

رجب شھر الزرع و شعبان شھر السقی و رمضان شھر الحصاد

و کل یحصد ما زرع و یجزی ما صنع

و من ضیع الزراعۃ ندم یوم حصادہ و احلف ظنہ مع سوء معادہ

 

Rajab is the month for sowing seeds, Sha’ban is the month for watering, and Ramadan is the month for reaping.

And all reap what they sow

and will be rewarded for what they did.

And the one who wasted the (season of) planting regretted it on the day of harvest

and found it to be against what he thought would be the result.

 

I was blown away by his words. That the cycle bore fruit in just 90 days!

 

For two nights I thought and thought about what seeds to plant and could not figure out what I should choose. Scholars had a singular take on what that seed should be; of worship. But worship was a function of ability granted. Meanwhile, my nafs only steered me in one direction; towards those I knew who were willfully absent. Because their hearts were shredded.

 

“Plant seeds of love for them,” it said to me earnestly, not with deceit. “Maybe they will come back.” I could almost hear the hope it felt, the need it was feeling for that return. I didn’t say anything. Then I started asking my Lord who raises me to choose my seeds for me.

 

The next day I went to the shrine of Hazrat Pir Turat Murad Shah (ra) in the park. I sat next to his blessed grave reading the Names of Allah and Nabi Kareem (peace be upon him) that had just been put up inside it in a recent renovation.

Those Names of theirs that were His Manifestations in the Universe, His Signs and what paved the way towards Him.

 

I thought about my youth and how my seeds of love burst forth with the most gorgeous bloom in my early life when I was a seed myself. For decades we only flourished and grew more beautiful. In one decade alone everything began to wilt. No one knew that it was what became the state of the soul when it felt lonely. Or was it the nafs? It was as if the sun disappeared and water vanished.

 

I prayed and in the prayer I had a thought and in the thought I saw the seeds I wanted to sow. A seed for steadfastness in Tauheed, a seed of the deepest love for The Beloved (peace be upon him), a seed of wishing to be informed of the beings of who were the Saliheen who had been informed of Allah Subhanahu’s Essence by Him as the success granted to them for reforming themselves. And then, lastly, a seed for the ones I loved in the world. This time without names and faces and memories of a past that would never return. Not pegged with desire for reigniting what had turned to cold ashes. Just seeds, just love.

 

Then after weeks of not even opening Ghaus Pak’s (ra) Al Fath Ar Rabbani, the next night I lay in bed unable to sleep. I decided to read a line. The line that came was very familiar to me. It was a well known, hadith of Nabi Pak (peace be upon him):

 

قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ

الدُّنْيَا سِجْنُ الْمُؤْمِنِ

 

“The world is a prison for the believer.”

 

As someone who feels entrapped in the world, I felt like the hadith made me a Mo’min sometimes. But then came the explanation of the words;

 

Al Fath Ar Rabbani: “The world is a prison for the Mo’min. Thus when he will forget that prison, only then will he gain freedom for it.”

 

One line is all I had read and I had to pause. So it wasn’t about being attached to the world, being drawn to it, attracted to it, that made it a prison. It was the same entrapment for the one thinking everything about it was torment. For that meant that one was not forgetting it at all. Thus it was not freedom from it.

 

I realized how exactly the notion applied to people and attachment to them. Not one iota of any association lessened because of thinking badly of them or feeling unhappy because of them. It seemed to appear to be worse than being connected to them with happiness. At least that was not negative. For the tongue or the heart. The world was a prison for anyone aware of it.

 

My sighs just kept getting deeper!

 

Al Fath Ar Rabbani: “Those who attain to faith are in that prison (of the world) while those who gain ma’rifa, Recognition of Allah Subhanahu, are in a state of intoxication. Therefore they are entirely unaware of that prison because indeed, their Lord has made them sip the Drink of His Love for Him, and the Drink of His Affection for Him, and the Drink of His Desire for Him and the Drink of obliviousness from Creation and are only mindful of Him so they became detached from the prison and its inmates.”

 

Subhan Allah!

 

And once again my perception of myself, where I was at, what I thought, was turned upside down. The most massive revelation it bore for me what my usage of the word that meant the most to me all of my life; “love.” In the blooming decades I had used it rarely and therefore only sincerely with unquestionable devotion. It took me years for my tongue to utter it for the first time to anyone. I think I must have been well into my 20s. I don’t think I ever said it face to face to my mother or sister who died or my brother who is alive.

 

But in this decade of wilting, I overused it constantly. Mostly I echoed others until I started copying them and initiating it. Sometimes I thought it might make a bridge between those and myself who felt so far apart. But it was no longer true except in its desire to be true. It became just another word without meaning.

 

The Sufis say that the first movement of the Universe was love. Because Allah loved to be known.

 

كُنتُ كنزاً مَخفياً فأحببتُ أن أُعْرَف فخَلَقتُ الخَلْقَ لكي أُعرف

 

I, Allah, was a Treasure Hidden so I loved to be known

Therefore I created Creation so that I will be known.

 

Ahbabtu – “Loved”, not wanted to be known!

 

In my translation of another verse from Surah Yunus, I had learnt about the metaphysics of Creation and in it again was the word, love.

 

Hazrat Najmuddin Kubra (ra): So Allah called His Servants from Divine Knowledge (al ilm) towards existence (al wujood) by blowing His Breath and it is His saying:

 

‏فَإِذَا سَوَّيْتُهُۥ وَنَفَخْتُ فِيهِ مِن رُّوحِى

 

So, when I have fashioned him and I breathed into him of My Spirit.

Surah Al Hijr, Verse 29

 

And He invites them from existence (al wujood) towards nothingness (al adam) and Divine Knowledge with love and it His saying:

 

‏ٱرْجِعِىٓ إِلَىٰ رَبِّكِ رَاضِيَةًۭ

 

Return to your Lord well pleased,

Surah Al Fajr, Verse 28

 

Qari Sahib was the one who had pointed it out: “Do you see how from nothingness to existence the impetus is the Breath of Allah and in the end of time, from existence to nothingness, the impetus is Allah’s Jazba, His Love.”

 

It was strange. So much about the Day of Judgement was about fear and loud trumpets and the skies rolling as if wrapping up a stage. And here it was said, Allah invited the nafs back to it with love.

 

And at 51 I no longer knew nothing about it!

 

So on the 2nd of Rabaj, I changed my fourth seed. I didn’t know how to plant seeds of love. I didn’t know what that meant in the ever changing context of life. So I decided to take a step back. I went to Nabi Kareem’s (peace be upon him) hadith;

 

عن جابر بن عبد الله قال : لما نزلت سورة "براءة" قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم :

بعثت بمداراة الناس

 

From Jābir b. ʿAbd Allāh (may God be pleased with them all), that he reported that when Sūrat Barāʾa (Tauba) was sent down, the Messenger of God said,

 

“I was sent to treat people with affability (mudārāt).”

 

In another hadith though he had used the word love and it was in relation to imaan, faith.

 

“The Momin is the one who loves and is loved.

And there is no goodness for the one who does not give love and receive love. The best amongst people is the one who gives others benefit.”

 

Then I was jumping up and down about how I had perceived it. Everyone wanted to love and be loved. Therefore everyone must be a Mo’min. Now it revealed to me that the state of being Mo’min was fluid. I loved and was loved intensely in my youth. I gave and received love happily. With sincerely, with certainty. I wasn’t praying much but was I a Mo’min then?

 

Rajab makes every single deed a seed. And makes mindfulness not a word but an existence in constancy. As much as I focus on what I do want to sow, I became aware of what I do not. For that too would end up bearing fruit. Bitter! I was being made aware of seeds planted from ages ago that were now just weeds taking up space and nutrients, taking up what plants needed in terms of light and water. I now knew it was the love that they sucked out first. That’s what caused them to begin to wither and die. Rajab was indeed a game-changer!

 

I even asked Qari Sahib about the last line of Ghaus Pak (ra), what it meant to have the opposite result.

 

“If you sow seeds of ingratitude, knowingly or unknowingly, or of being angry or being heedless, or uncharitable then what will happen come Ramadan is that you will have no desire to worship, or you will waste the chance to give to others, which is what the month is only and only for.”

 

It was decided; affability would be my fourth seed. Strangely enough the one seed that had to do with Creation might be the one that bears the least results. For I would not be taking initiatives. But when moments appeared, and they were already starting to, I could practice patience and gentleness, friendliness and warmth. For those were prerequisites. There wasn’t any need for gestures behind which lay murky intentions, convoluted. The need for pursuit was eliminated.

 

As the days progressed, on the 7th of Rajab, I found that my mindfulness, which always and only always emerged after the fact, after I had wronged, after I had erred, changed the timing of its appearance. For the first time I saw myself before I did something. The interactions were repetitive as was my behaviour in them despite everything. And suddenly, I paused before I spoke so as to not regret it immediately after.

 

And this was how I began, yet again, the process of entrusting my matters, all of them, as they related to ordinary love, to the ones who were in reality my only friends; Allah Subhanahu wa Rusooluhu (peace be upon him) and those who give charity, which cleanses the heart from focus on anything except Him, in the state of bowing in their prayers with humility.

  

The Golden Ratio in Dr. Elliot McGucken's Fine Art Ballet Photography!

 

facebook.com/goldennumberratio

facebook.com/fineartballet

 

Dr. E's: Golden Number Ratio Principle--Why the Fibonacci Numbers Exalt Beauty: The golden ratio exalts beauty because the number is a characteristic of the mathematically and physically most efficient manners of growth and distribution, on both evolutionary and purely physical levels. The golden ratio ensures that the proportions and structure of that which came before provide the proportions and structure of that which comes after, thusly providing symmetry over not only space but time, and exalting life’s foundational dynamic symmetry. Robust, ordered, symmetric growth is naturally associated with health and beauty, and thus we evolved to perceive the golden ratio harmonies as inherently beautiful, as we saw and felt their presence in all vital growth and life—in the salient features and proportions of humans and nature alike, from the distribution of our facial features and bones to the arrangements of petals, leaves, and sunflowers seeds. As ratios between Fibonacci Numbers offer the closest whole-number approximations to the golden ratio, and as seeds, cells, leaves, bones, and other physical entities appear in whole numbers, the Fibonacci Numbers oft appear in the arrangement of nature’s discrete elements as “growth’s numbers.” From the dawn of time, humanity sought to salute their gods in art and temples exalting the same proportion by which they and all their vital sustenance, as well as all the flowers and nature’s epic beauty, had been created—the golden ratio.

 

Fine Art Ballet Photography: Nikon D810 Elliot McGucken Fine Art Ballerina Dancer Dancing Classical Ballet Seascape Landscape Photography!

 

Fine Art Ballet Photography: Nikon D810 Elliot McGucken Fine Art Ballerina Dancer Dancing Classical Ballet Seascape Landscape Photography!

 

White leotard and flowy dress!

 

Dancing for Dynamic Dimensions Theory dx4/dt=ic: The fourth dimension is expanding relative to the three spatial dimensions at the rate of c!

 

New ballet & landscape instagrams!

instagram.com/fineartballet

www.instagram.com/elliotmcgucken/

 

Nikon D810 Epic Fine Art Ballerina Goddess Dancing Ballet! Dr. Elliot McGucken Fine Art Ballet!

 

Marrying epic landscape, nature, and urban photography to ballet!

 

instagram.com/45surf

 

Nikon D810 with the Nikon MB-D12 Multi Battery Power Pack / Grip for D800 and D810 Digital Cameras allows one to shoot at a high to catch the action FPS! Ballerina Dance Goddess Photos! Pretty, Tall Ballet Swimsuit Bikini Model Goddess! Captured with the AF-S NIKKOR 70-200mm f/2.8G ED VR II from Nikon, and the Sigma 50mm f/1.4 DG HSM Art Lens for Nikon! Love them both!

 

www.facebook.com/45surfAchillesOdysseyMythology

  

A pretty goddess straight out of Homer's Iliad & Odyssey!

 

New Instagram! instagram.com/45surf

 

New facebook: www.facebook.com/45surfAchillesOdysseyMythology

 

Join my new fine art ballet facebook page! www.facebook.com/fineartballet/

 

The 45EPIC landscapes and goddesses are straight out of Homer's Iliad & Odyssey!

 

I'm currently updating a translation with the Greek names for the gods and goddesses--will publish soon! :)

"RAGE--Sing, O goddess, the anger of Achilles son of Peleus, that brought countless ills upon the Achaeans. Many a brave soul did it send hurrying down to Hades, and many a hero did it yield a prey to dogs and vultures, for so were the counsels of Zeus fulfilled from the day on which the son of Atreus, king of men, and great Achilles, first fell out with one another. " --Homer's Iliad capturing the rage of the 45EPIC landscapes and seascapes! :)

 

Ludwig van Beethoven: "Music/poetry/art should strike fire from the heart of man, and bring tears from the eyes of woman."

  

Physically he had all the inherent traits of the standard grandpa. All but a ring of hair around the side of his head was present. It had been that what since his teens. He walked shifted to one side and stooped over from polio. He got it when my mom was young. His voice was a few octaves deeper then normal and his laugh was a rough bellow and rare, although his smile was always ready. He ate Post Toasty’s every morning. Every Morning! A nap was taken almost every day after lunch. His chair was reclined back and a arm was draped and bent over his eyes. The nap was short, maybe 30 minutes. He hated carpentry but did it when required and never drank or cursed.

 

As a young boy, he remembered sitting on the running board of on old car while his parents where out in a field burning crosses. They were in a group of like minded white folk, and all cloaked the same. This was a time when Detroit built cars with wide running boards that went from fender to fender.

 

His half sister Daisy was a true depression area outlaw. A dime store novel was written about her, ‘The Raven Haired Harlot.’ During his childhood, she would sneak in at night and leave money and food for them. Tying up a sheriff and leaving him to die in the desert, murder and stealing were just a few of her resume worthy skills and experiences.

 

He married Katie. They had 3 sons and 1 daughter. Although it was a marriage of length and I am sure there was love there, the liking each other part seemed to have been difficult. She was a sharp edged woman but a good grandma to her grandsons. The granddaughters enjoyed a more stern and judgmental side of her. For years there was a mistress and given the warmth at home, I can’t hold it against him. I think her name was Janie, and I wish more was known to me about her.

 

As a kid my brother, mother and I would spend our summers at their olive and alfalfa farm in Corning Ca. Those were great summers, full of mechanical splendor. He had these old junk iron piles, in which I spend hours building greatness, and other oddities. By the scrap piles was a line of 4 or 5 cars. My brother, cousins and I traveled the world in those old clunkers. I would use a chain hoist that hung in his barn to pick my bicycle up for service. He had a toolbox that was purchased used when my mother was a little girl. It was a Snap On. The drawers pulled smooth from decades of use and the top outside edges where warn from it being chained down in the back of his hugger orange Chevy C-20. It was a late 60’s model. At times the box was mounted on an old washing machine cart that he modified. The Box was simply an extension of his expertise and the one physical piece of him that I remember the most.

 

He was a farmer and worked for Mister Stafford for many years, never earning much more then a high level of respect for his kind way and vast mechanical knowledge. Scares on his hands where the story of a life spent toiling with sweat on his brow. It was a common story of people that shared his generation. One of his fingers was used to soften the blow between 2 objects of steel when an engine block was lowered in hast. The nail grew over the end of what remained of that finger. I bet only small wince was noted at impact.

 

I remember sitting on his leg and standing next to him for hours on end while he worked the orchard or alfalfa field on an old Ford 9N. He also had an old Massey Harris, Super 44 if I remember it correctly. The Ford was used more, as I think the Massey didn’t have a 3 point hitch. He had a unique smell of earth, sweat and tobacco which I came to know. His shits always had tiny burn holes in them from the small embers falling from his pipe. The tobacco was a combination of Sir Walter Raleigh and Sir Walter Raleigh aromatic. He blended it ½ and ½.

 

The family would get together and go camping at Bodega Bay, Calistoga, and Patrick’s Point. He and one of my uncles built these two fifth wheel trailers that carried a slide in type camper. Those were the coolest campers that I have ever seen. They had a well built, sturdy, practical stance. He carried the same stance.

 

A life of field work left the skin on his arms and neck sun darkened with deep folds. The skin that always lay protected, under his shirt was bone white and free of flaws. Upon his death some of the skin was harvested and grafted to a baby that was badly burned.

 

I acquired some of the things form his life. A love for naps, pipes, old tractors, farms, home made campers, and tool boxes.

 

His name was Frank and his toolbox was left in my care!

   

Words continued from previous shot...

 

Jumping forwards one hour and I am sitting in the sauna, confused and lost. My decision to go it alone suddenly seemed admirable, but also terribly ill thought out. While it had seemed sane and brave to enter the establishment with little more than the flimsiest idea about what cultural mores I should adhere to, in my more physically exposed state it all seemed rather foolish. If I was honest I had overcome my pre-massage nerves by conjuring up an imagined version of what was about to be done unto me. I had envisioned a crumbling stone chamber awash with swirling steam and the smell of age itself. I had held the hands of my fictional self repeatedly, walking him through time itself into this world where he sat amongst aged locals in the warped stone seats where so many had sat before me.

 

Sitting there in the sauna, reality took great pleasure in shattering my comforted and imagined ideals with abrupt, harsh lessons. The real me had entered an all too modern building replete with plasma screens and coke machines. The Hammam chamber itself was pristine white marble and bathed in garish white light from lights clustered somewhere in the swirling steam. The sauna I was interred in had tasteful wood fittings and a plate glass door that allowed views into the Hammam itself. Its interior was sparse, unremarkable and clearly of this age. In short, there was not a hint of decrepitude or history about anything. It was all so far from what I had imagined it would be. So startling to me that that I was lost in some befuddling place that lurked somewhere between my imagined experience and my own reality. There I sat, clad only in a loin cloth and facemask. Unsure of when I was supposed to leave the scorching room and of course, petrified that I was about to unwittingly unveil my genitals to an unsuspecting Turkish public. I will admit I felt very alone and very, very far from home.

 

Despite my fear, I could have gotten used to this harsher version of reality if it hadn't been for the choice of music. I had imagined a weighty silence that would ebb through a labyrinthine series of gloomy chambers. I was instead assaulted by an endless series of soft rock and MOR anthems, each seemingly designed to taunt me. My entrance to the Hammam had been sound tracked by The Police singing 'So lonely', a coincidence that I had laughed off with ease. Sitting paralysed in my increasingly sweaty rag I found it much more difficult to block out the the musical choices. When the speakers began to sing a certain Celine Dion song into my mud-caked ears I began to crumble. 'My Love Will Go On' I could have handled, 'All by Myself' was a step too far. It took a gargantuan effort not to cry along in empathy.

 

In an attempt to distract myself from those welling tears I stared through the glass door of the sauna and out into the main Hammam chamber. My eyes focused solely upon trying to spot whether or not the men out there had retained their Y-fronts or were like me, commando with a facemask on. To my great annoyance there were no tangible signs, no flash of gluteus maximus, no welcome glimpse of a passing teste. All I could see through the steam was the hulking masseuse assaulting a prone figure and a handful of well wrapped Turks calmly waiting their turn. With the heat rising steadily around me I knew that soon I would have to step out of the relative haven that was the sauna, if only to avoid passing out and having my potential faux pas being discovered in a most unpleasant way.

 

With more urgency and intent I peered out into the Haman, this time arising from my perch and pressing my face close to the glass. I still cringe when I consider how I must have looked. My face slathered in grey mud, my sub-athletic body covered modestly by that infernal rag and my face a muddy portrayal of bewildered nerves. Regardless, I needed reassurance and fast and thus I stared closely at the nearest masseuse-victim coupling, trying hard to deduce what exactly they were wearing. This act caused a considerable and surprising rumpus out on the Hammam floor with both the victim and the the masseuse gesticulating angrily at me. I don't speak Turkish but years of Glasgow living make me a dab hand at aggressive hand gestures and it was clear to me that my attention was most unwanted. For a second I could not understand why and then the final blow to my confidence was dealt. I realised that the victim I was staring at was a female. A lathered up, young, buxom, topless female who was not taking too kindly to my leery stares. The cognitive process was fast. I was in a mixed Hammam. I was potentially illegally naked in a mixed sex Hammam. I slumped back down on the sauna bench to be grilled some more, The cloud of nerves now became a stratospheric cumuli nimbus dominating my every thought. The only course of action seemed to be to embark upon a sweaty course of reflection and mild self flagellation.

 

Why oh why had the Gavin of one hour ago dragged me to here? Why oh why had the Gavin of 30 minutes prior deliberated so little and acted so swiftly when faced with the underwear dilemma? Why in the changing room I was pushed into had I cast aside my nerves, my modesty and of course my pants with such alarming speed? I had some recollection of thinking that if I was to do this properly that tough decisions must be made, action must be swift and the repercussions accepted without fear. This was the first big lesson of my trip; tough, decisive decisions are not the same thing as good, considered decisions.

 

The second lesson I learned on my trip was that I learn nothing. I promptly opted to make another tough, decisive decision in an attempt to resolve the dilemma caused by the original decision to make a strong, decisive decision. If you follow? With a view to removing myself from the increasing heat of the sauna and finding out once and for all whether or not my untamed state was appropriate I raised myself up from the burning logs that were the sauna bench, clasped the door handle and pushed it open and there I was. I was in the Hammam. I, Gavin Russell, all 5'9 of skin and nerves stood in embarrassed defiance in the doorway. I was actually there, I was actually doing it!

 

Physically exhausted candidates of the Special Air Service selection course, steam in the cold night air as one of the instructors addresses them.

 

Mid Caption: Candidates from the Australian Defence Force aim to gain entry into the Special Air Service Regiment (SASR) by completing the annual selection course held in Perth.

 

29 officers and 102 soldiers attempted the arduous course from 25 July 10 – 13 Aug 10.

 

Mental and physical fortitude is tested through stressful situations involving weaponry, physical training, obstacle courses, navigation and problem solving.

 

Potential recruits are assessed on their effectiveness on individual and team tasks with extremely limited rest.

 

Only a small percentage of candidates are selected for service in the SAS. Upon selection, successful candidates undergo further training before becoming a member of the nation’s elite Special Forces unit.

 

About Dr.Mihir Kumar Panda, Ph.D,D.Litt,, innovator

World’s only achiever of large number of World Record for 10,000 Teaching Aids & innovations

Founder & Co-ordinator General, ‘SROSTI’ (Social Development research Organisation for Science, technology & Implementation)

Collaborator Vijnana Bana Ashram

Bahanaga, Baleshwar, Odisha, India-756042

Website : simpleinnovationproject.com

E-Mail- : mihirpandasrosti@gmail.com

 

Face Book link:https://www.facebook.com/mihirpandasrosti

WIKIMAPIA

wikimapia.org/#lang=en&lat=-6.174348&lon=106.8293...

Contact No. : +91 7008406650

Whatsapp: +91 9438354515

 

Dr.Mihir Kumar Panda, an Educational, Societal and Scientific Innovator has established an NGO 'SROSTI' at Bahanaga, Balasore,Odisha,India

 

Dr. panda has innovated/invented more than 10,000 (ten thousand) teaching aids and different innovations and he has more than 30,000 (Thirty thousand) ideas to make scientific and mathematical models.

 

His creations are very essential guide for school and college science exhibitions, innovative learning and play way method for the teachers and students, science activists, innovators, craftsmen, farmers, masons, physically challenged persons, common men, entrepreneurs and industrialists.

 

He is popularizing science through song, innovative demonstrations and motivational speech since 1990 in different parts of Odisha state without taking any fees.

 

Dr. Panda is an extreme motivational speaker in science and possess magical scientific demonstration and a crowd puller.

 

Innovator Mihir Kumar Panda loves nature and in his agricultural farm he does not uses the chemicals , fertilizers and pesticides. In his farm even the smallest creatures like snakes, caterpillar, white ants, worms ,vermies are in peace and are managed successfully not to do harm.

 

Dr. Panda is an Educationist, an environmentalist, a poet for science popularization, a good orator, a best resource person to train others in specific field of science and engineering.

 

The uniqueness of Simple Innovation and scientific activities and achievements ofDr. Panda can not be assessed without visiting his laboratory which is a living wonder in the realm of science.

 

From a small cake cutter to mechanical scissor, from a play pump to rickshaw operated food grain spreader and from a village refrigerator to a multi-purpose machine, thousands of such inventions and innovations are proof of Dr. Panda's brilliance.

 

From a tube well operated washing machine to weight sensitive food grain separator, from a password protected wardrobe to automatic screen, from a Dual face fan to electricity producing fan are example of few thousands of innovations and inventions of Mihir Kumar Panda.

 

Dr.Mihir Kumar Panda though bestowed to a popular name as Einstein of Odisha is obliviously treated as Thomas Alva Edison of India.

 

Dr. Panda's residential house also resembles a museum with scientific innovations of different shapes and sizes stacked in every nook and cranny which proves his scientific involvement in personal life.

 

Innovator Panda believes that , the best thing a child can do with a toy to break it. he also believes that by Educating child in his/her choice subject/ passion a progressive nation can be built.

 

The shelf made scientist Dr. Panda believes that Education is a life long process whose scope is far greater than school curriculum. The moulding of models/ innovations done by hand always better than the things heard and the facts incorporated in the books.

 

With no agricultural background, Dr. Panda has developed unique natural bonsai in his Vijnana Bana Ashram which also shows path for earning just by uprooting and nurturing the plants which are found to be small and thumb in nature.

 

Dr. Panda's Scientific Endeavour and research is no doubt praise worthy. One cannot but believe his dedicated effort in simple innovation laboratory.

 

Social service, innovation/ inventions, writing, free technology to students for preparation of science exhibition projects, free technology to common men for their sustainability, preparation of big natural bonsai, technology for entrepreneurs and industrialists for innovative item are few works of Mihir Kumar Panda after his Government service.

 

. To overcome the difficulties of science and math, explanation in classes, innovator Panda has created few thousands of educational, societal and scientific innovations which helps teachers and students of the country and abroad.

 

Dr. Panda believes that though inventions/innovation has reached under thousands and thousands deep in the sea and high up in the space. It has reached on moon and mars, but unfortunately the sustainable inventions/innovation has not properly gone to the tiny tots and common people.

 

Dr. Panda is amazing and wizard of innovations and works with a principle the real scientist is he, who sees the things simply and works high.

 

Dr.Mihir Kumar Panda's work can be explained in short

 

Sports with Science from Dawn to Dusk

Struggle some life- science in words and action

Triumphs of Science - Science at foot path

Hilarious dream in midst scarcity

  

A life of innovator de-avoided of Advertisement.

  

FELICITATIONS, AWARDS, HONOURS & RECORDS

* 200+ Felicitation and Awards from different NGOs, Schools & Colleges within the State of Odisha and National level.

* 10 Nos Gold, Silver & Bronze medal from different National & International level.

*Awarded for 10,000 innovations & 30,000 ideas by Indian Science Congress Association, Govt. of India.

* Honorary Ph.D From Nelson Mandela University, United States of America

* Honorary Ph.D From Global Peace University, United States of America& India

* Honorary D.Litt From Global Peace University, United States of America& India

* Title ‘Einstein of Odisha’ by Assam Book of Records, Assam

* Title ‘Thomas Alva Edison of India’ by Anandashree Organisation, Mumbai

* Title ‘ Einstein of Odisha & Thomas Alva Edison of India’ from Bengal Book of World record.

*World Record from OMG Book of Records

*World Record from Assam Book of Records,

* World Record from World Genius Records, Nigeria

* World Record from BengalBook of Records

* National Record from Diamond Book of Records

* World Record from Asian World Records

* World Record from Champians Book of World Records

* World Record from The British World Records

* World Record from Gems Book of World Records

* World Record from India Star World Record

* World Record from Geniuses World Records

* World Record from Royal Success International Book of Records

*World Record from Supreme World Records

* World Record from Uttarpradesh World Records

*World Record from Exclusive World Records

*World Record from international Book of Records

*World Record from Incredible Book of records

* World Record from Cholan Book of World Record

* World Record from Bravo International Book of World Record

* World Record from High Range Book of World Record

* World Record from Kalam’s World Record

* World Record from Hope international World Record

* International Honours from Nigeria

* Indian icon Award from Global Records & Research Foundation (G.R.R.F.)

* International Award from USA for the year’2019 as INNOVATOR OF THE YEAR-2019

* National level Excellence Leadership Award-2020 from Anandashree Organisation, Mumbai

* Best Practical Demonstrator & Theory instructor from Collector & District Magistrate,

Balasore.

* Best Innovator Award by Bengal Book.

* Popular Indian Award by Bengal Book.

* Great man Award by Bengal Book.

* Best Indian Award by Bengal Book.

* The Man of the Era by Bengal Book.

IMPORTANT LINK FILES TO KNOW THE WORK OF

Dr. MIHIR KUMAR PANDA

Dr.Mihir Ku panda awarded at indian science congress Association, Govt. of India for 10000 innovations & 30,000 ideas

youtu.be/MFIh2AoEy_g

Hindi Media report- Simple innovation science show for popularisation of science in free of cost by Dr.Mihir Ku Panda

youtu.be/gPbJyB8aE2s

Simple innovation science show for popularisation of science in free of cost in different parts of India By Dr.Mihirku Panda

www.youtube.com/user/mihirkumarpanda/videos?view=0&so...

Simple innovation laboratory at a Glance

youtu.be/yNIIJHdNo6M

youtu.be/oPBdJpwYINI

youtu.be/XBR-e-tFVyE

youtu.be/3JjCnF7gqKA

youtu.be/raq_ZtllYRg

MORE LINK FILES OF Dr MIHIR KUMAR PANDA

 

www.youtube.com/watch?v=MFIh2AoEy_g

www.youtube.com/channel/UCIksem1pJdDvK87ctJOlN1g

www.youtube.com/watch?v=AHEAPp8V5MI

www.youtube.com/watch?v=W43tAYO7wpQ

www.youtube.com/watch?v=me43aso--Xg

www.youtube.com/watch?v=6XEeZjBDnu4

www.youtube.com/watch?v=gPbJyB8aE2s

www.youtube.com/watch?v=yNIIJHdNo6M

www.youtube.com/watch?v=oPBdJpwYINI

www.youtube.com/watch?v=XBR-e-tFVyE

www.youtube.com/watch?v=3JjCnF7gqKA

www.youtube.com/watch?v=raq_ZtllYRg

cholanbookofworldrecords.com/dr-mihir-kumar-pandaph-d-lit...

www.linkedin.com/in/dr-mihir-kumar-panda-ph-d-d-litt-inno...

www.bhubaneswarbuzz.com/updates/education/inspiring-odish...

www.millenniumpost.in/features/kiit-hosts-isca-national-s...

www.youtube.com/watch?v=hFE6c-XZoh0

www.youtube.com/watch?v=WzZ0XaZpJqQ

www.dailymotion.com/video/x2no10i

www.exclusiveworldrecords.com/description.aspx?id=320

omgbooksofrecords.com/

royalsuccessinternationalbookofrecords.com/home.php

british-world-records.business.site/posts/236093666996870...

www.tes.com/lessons/QKpLNO0seGI8Zg/experiments-in-science

dadasahebphalkefilmfoundation.com/2020/02/17/excellent-le...

www.facebook.com/…/a.102622791195…/103547424435915/… yearsP0-IR6tvlSw70ddBY_ySrBDerjoHhG0izBJwIBlqfh7QH9Qdo74EnhihXw35Iz8u-VUEmY&__tn__=EHH-R

wwwchampions-book-of-world-records.business.site/?fbclid=...

www.videomuzik.biz/video/motivational-science-show-ortalk...

lb.vlip.lv/channel/ST3PYAvIAou1RcZ/tTEq34EKxoToRqOK.html

imglade.com/tag/grassrootsinventions

picnano.com/tags/UnstoppableINDIAN

www.viveos.net/rev/mihirs%2Btrue%2Bnature

m.facebook.com/story.php…

www.facebook.com/worldgeniusrec…/…/2631029263841682…

 

www.upbr.in/record-galle…/upcoming-genius-innovator/…

 

www.geniusesworldrecordsandaward.com/

www.upbr.in/record-galle…/upcoming-genius-innovator/…

m.facebook.com/story.php?story_fbid=699422677473920&i...

www.facebook.com/internationalbookofrecords/

www.youtube.com/channel/UCBFJGiEx1Noba0x-NCWbwSg

www.youtube.com/watch?v=nL60GRF6avk

www.facebook.com/bengal.book.16/posts/122025902616062

www.facebook.com/bengal.book.16/posts/122877319197587

www.facebook.com/bengal.book.16/posts/119840549501264

supremebookofworldrecords.blogspot.com/…/welcome-to…

www.bravoworldrecords.com/

incrediblebookofrecords.in/index.php

www.highrangeworldrecords.com/

Inwood, NYC

 

by navema

www.navemastudios.com

 

One of the most photographed street signs in Manhattan.

 

Inwood is the northernmost neighborhood in the New York City. It is physically bounded by the Harlem River to the north and east, and the Hudson River to the west. It extends southward to Fort Tryon Park and alternatively Dyckman Street or Fairview Avenue further south, depending on the source. Notably, while Inwood is the northernmost neighborhood on the island of Manhattan, it is not the northernmost neighborhood of the entire borough of Manhattan. That distinction is held by Marble Hill, a Manhattan neighborhood situated just north of Inwood, on what is properly the North American mainland bordering the Bronx.

 

On May 24, 1626, Peter Minuit, the director general of the Dutch colony of New Netherland, bought the island from the Lenape Indians for 60 Dutch guilders and, the story goes, some trinkets. On the southern tip of the island Minuit founded New Amsterdam . A plaque marking what is believed to be the spot of the sale is in Inwood Hill Park, the only natural forest left in Manhattan.

 

Inwood was a very rural section of Manhattan well into the early 20th century. Once the IRT subway reached Inwood in 1906, speculative developers constructed numerous apartment buildings on the east side of Broadway. Construction continued into the 1930s, when the IND subway reached Dyckman and 207th Street along Broadway and the large estates west of Broadway (Seaman, Dyckman, Isham, etc.) were sold off and developed. Many of Inwood's impressive Art Deco apartment buildings were constructed during this period.

 

The residents of Inwood were substantially of Irish and Jewish descent for much of the 20th century. The neighborhood exhibited a strong Irish identity with many Irish shops, pubs, and even a Gaelic football field in Inwood Hill Park, while Jewish life was centered east of Broadway. However, in the 1960s-1980s, many Irish and Jewish residents moved out of Inwood to the outer boroughs and suburbs in a pattern consistent with overall trends in the city at that time. During the same period that the Irish and Jewish were leaving Inwood, there was a dramatic rise in the number of immigrants from the Dominican Republic to the area.

 

Today, Inwood has a very predominantly Dominican population in the majority of the neighborhood, particularly in the areas east of Broadway. A few elderly Irish remain in the blocks near the Church of the Good Shepherd at Isham Street, though even its Mass services are now offered in Spanish nearly as often as in English. The Jewish population is greatly diminished and the synagogues and hospital that once served it have been repurposed or torn down. Other than the aforementioned historically dominant groups, the remaining population of Inwood is diverse, similar in makeup to the rest of New York City.

 

Notable current and former residents of Inwood include: Kareem Abdul-Jabbar (former NBA basketball star), Jim Carroll (author of The Basketball Diaries), Wynn Handman (Artistic Director of The American Place Theatre), Bess Houdini (wife of magician and stunt performer Harry Houdini), Lionel Mapleson (violinist and librarian of the Metropolitan Opera House for nearly 50 years. Creator of the Mapleson Cylinders, one of the earliest recordings of live classical music), Lin-Manuel Miranda (actor and writer of the Broadway musical In the Heights), Henry Stern (longtime former Commissioner of the New York City Department of Parks and Recreation), Isidor Straus (owner of Macy's department store), and Will McIntosh (Winner of the 2010 Hugo Award for Best Short Story).

Original Caption: Older Citizens, Retired Persons and Those Unable to Care for Themselves Physically Are Cared for in Two Community Centers. This Man Lives at the Highland Manor Retirement Home, Keeping Busy with "Old Country" Crafts. New Ulm Is a County Seat Trading Center of 13,000 in a Farming Area of South Central Minnesota. It Was Founded in 1854 by a German Immigrant Land Company That Encouraged Its Kinsmen to Emigrate From Europe.

 

U.S. National Archives’ Local Identifier: 412-DA-15875

 

Photographer: Schulke, Flip, 1930-2008

 

Subjects:

New Ulm (Brown county, Minnesota, United States) inhabited place

Environmental Protection Agency

Project DOCUMERICA

 

Persistent URL: arcweb.archives.gov/arc/action/ExternalIdSearch?id=558325

 

Repository: Still Picture Records Section, Special Media Archives Services Division (NWCS-S), National Archives at College Park, 8601 Adelphi Road, College Park, MD, 20740-6001.

 

For information about ordering reproductions of photographs held by the Still Picture Unit, visit: www.archives.gov/research/order/still-pictures.html

 

Reproductions may be ordered via an independent vendor. NARA maintains a list of vendors at www.archives.gov/research/order/vendors-photos-maps-dc.html

   

Access Restrictions: Unrestricted

Use Restrictions: Unrestricted

 

I have been working on anti-resistance training in my free writing over the past couple of weeks, exercising my writing to get the lead out of the system, drop any form of resistance and let the writing come through me instead of from me. nobushel.blogspot.com is built to follow the story arc of me becoming myself, so I thought even though some of this is very unpolished it was important to share.

1

 

There we all stood. Make the mark. See the code. It is all in there. What does the end really matter?

 

What can we see, what can be understood about living and life through living and life?

 

Bring about the changes that you wish to see by being the change that you wish to see.

 

The change that I wish to see is that I am part of something, and am connected to the larger whole. There is nothing within me that is not without me as well. I am part of all being, all wonder, all creation. We are all connected. What does flow from one to another is energy. Energy is how we connect with each other. Thoughts are energy. Action is energy manifested on the plane of form. We can interact with each other physically and that is the basis of formal interaction. The meaning of what we have within us at any time is that we are all of the same thing, all part of the same experience, that which is started cannot be finished but by all of us at one time, at one place, under one same thing and entity.

 

Undoing of resistance. The fingers are cold and move slow, the finger nails slide across the keys to make errors. The board is slippery, my body is fat. There is much at stake here, and that is okay, we are practicing. Removal of resistance. Perhaps this will become a post, but it does not have to . To think that it might become a post is not necessarily resistance, but to dwell on the fact whether it will or not is resistance. Thoughts in themselves show no resistance it is in inteeraction of and with thoughts that the resistance is shown. Take time to get it right.

 

Resistance in having errors in the keys and typing of the words. Take time to get it right the first time. Quality and conveyance of the right thing at the right time. The universe being connected to the universe, working through a medium to get what is necessary out and on the sheet of life. Taking action through the universal intelligence and making it all part of what we are here for.

 

Energy is what passes from one being to another. I am here to stretch that energy and to show that the energy can be passed through thought and action from one being to another being. Why are we here? to awaken to our full potential. What has stopped us from developing our full potential? The reality of our brains as living organisms that only want to interact with the objects of their creations. We are all children, tied up in thought, when the reality is our being needs to interact with all of it. Action and being are connected in greater ways than can be known. What makes one thing more clear than another is that there are no thoughts only bubble mind and allowing the universe to work through my body like a vessel. This is what I am here for. To create. No not to create. To allow the universe to create. To allow the universe to create all the energy it can and wants to through me.

 

What are each of us here for? I don’t know, except to awaken. What I am here for is for the universe to create through me everything it wants to create, to get out and let the universe move, to get out of the way and let the universe stretch and be free and allow it to see the world as a place where it can be safe and stretch among the stars and allow it all to frolic and play in the creation of the human mind.

 

What has been buried for years and years can come out and flourish. To show that there is goodness in all of the frivolity. To show that there is a silver lining to this entire episode. We are all creating something from nothing, but it is not us who are creating, it is the universe. The universe creating something through us, as we just sit back and allow the universe to do its work.

 

So, show up with energy and enthusiasm, then get out of the way. That is all that is requested. Show up with energy and enthusiasm then get out of the way. Show up with energy and enthusiasm, then get out of the way.

 

2

 

Where we are from. Where we come from is a higher place. Not physically higher necessarily, though probably it is. From a place that is more conscious, more connected to the source of life and living. What is the purpose of life and living? What is the connection between all the living things that are created and grow and evolve?

 

The connection and interconnectedness of the universe. The thought that we all are on the same playing field. That we all are working toward the very existence of the planet, of the source and force of creation and creating. That we all are working together for the greater good of all the things in life, all the creatures, all the energies and all the interesting flows of power and family and love and life. What means the beginning and the middle and the end?

 

The beginning is when it originated, where it began, where it came from. What really makes a difference is the living and the journey toward what is really going to happen in the end, and that is the end game. With timing a long view and an end game everything is going to be alright.

 

What matters is that things are magical, experience and time are truly working together to create something new and memorable for all of us to enjoy. That is one of the five features of life. To love, to learn, to grow, to enjoy and to share. That is life. To understand. To grasp the concept. To realize what is going on is greater than each one of our personal lives.

 

3

 

Direction, what we lack in direction we make up for with energy and enthusiasm, but it all will come at a price, and the price is not more than I can bare. It is my life and I am willing to give it, though I have resistance, much resistance in me. I am afraid of losing my mind, and I understand that if I lose my mind I still will always have my being, but I am not sure that that is the best place for me to be, or the best thing for me to do. To write and let the resistance fall is an exercise in love and spirit that is important to me. It is also an exercise in typing accurately. The flow of words from the universe through my mind to my fingers to the page needs to be complete and resistance free. And so I need to get in the habit of reducing muscle memory to zero and allowing flow to take place on the way to finger growth and seeing the fingers flow as they move, to move with grace and speed and alacrity and clarity as the words of the universe are sent through me to the page.

 

Remove all resistance. The resistance that I feel toward opening myself to the universe. The resistance I feel toward allowing the universe to work once I allow it in, the resistance the universe encounters in my brain, the resistance between my brain and my physical body, the resistance between my physical body and the tool, the resistance between the tool and the page, the resistance between the page and the eyes of the reader, the resistance between the eyes of the reader and their brain, the resistance between the brain of the reader and their being. But once that pathway and connection is made, it can be expanded upon. It can be built upon.

 

Just as resistance has patterns of action and behavior, patterns of successful behavior can be built, patterns that allow the connection between the universe and the universe, communication between people, allowing the being to really relate and be a part of everything. Resistance is everywhere. I am able to eliminate it for short periods of time, but not able to eliminate it entirely yet, but that is the goal, that is what we work toward constantly, removal of resistance and allowing the universe to work and live through us. Connection to the source of all we are and have and will be and ever were.

 

Connection. It is about connection, and we are all connected. We are all connected to each other and we are all connected to the source of being, which may just be the collective being that we make up, or may be some higher power or force or source. That is not for me to define, that is for the individual to define and decide at this point. It is not something that can be proved or disproved, it is something to take on faith and be understood through experience, and it is clear that some may not see the connection, may not see the connection ever.

 

What matters then is resistance to resistance, but in a different way, resistance is not something that can be blocked or stopped with force, it is something that must be eluded, bypassed, given into the point of its collapse, like a move in aikido, when pushed by resistance, pull until it falls, when pulled by resistance, push until it falls again.

 

Only through removal of resistance to the source are we able to create a life for ourselves that matches and is in congruence and harmony with the world around us and the world from which we came and the world to which we will return. Harmony is only found through understanding that the universe is all we are and all we are is the universe. The world is ours, and we inherited it and we need to make sure we take care of it. What can we do, what can we all do, what can we each do in order to make it all good and better and leave it in a better state than when we found it?

 

That is small steps, that is energy, that is thinking, that is thought and processing toward making things better for the earth, better for each other, better for our loved ones, and better for strangers. We are all the same, we just think we know some of ourselves better, but we are all from the same family, we are all part of the best part of the world where it all connects and all comes together for each of us, for the world, for the universe.

 

Breaking down resistance to living and life and working is the paramount goal and point of my life at this time, removal of resistance to change and tackling obstacles and making a goal of taking the energy that I am given and turn it into communications that can be used by the universe to impart the idea that we are all connected to each other, and that every little thing matters, and the every little thing is going to be alright and that is what is important to what all there is to be and say and show and mean and when the being gets heavy and the going gets tough, there is imagination and energy renewal through being again, and we need the rest we take and get in order to better serve the world and what it means to be a part of the world.

 

Focus is helpful. Focus on what is trying to be accomplished, with a seed for thought to develop around, but it is really not thought that is occurring but experience through the universe, through the universal collective. We are experiencing an awakening, a flowering, and it is all useful and special and a part of life and living, and what makes the experience great is that it comes only once, it is something that happens once, and cannot be repeated the same way any other time. The experience is once in a lifetime, every time we do anything. Every experience is different. What can be done is to tear down resistance

 

Tear down resistance to all that is happening to all that comes between the universe and the universe. There is an attempt at communication all the time, and the seeds and thoughts that are given and imparted are taken and moved toward the other end of the universal spectrum, toward self, and ego, instead of toward being. From being they come, are transmuted toward ego, through ego, into ego, by ego, touched by ego and are passed back as content, communication. We are all communicating all the time, all communicating with our environment, sending out vibes, sending out experiences and purposes for doing and being what can be done and be’d with.

 

Communication with what we are trying to do is part of life and living and part of the magic of all of it….

 

We are connected, we are trying to break resistance, and to do it we need to focus on allowing the universe to work, and not letting ego touch the work as it is transmitted.

 

Transmission happens automatically, when we are open and receptive to the transmission. What we do with the transmission then can change drastically. We can do something ridiculous with it, we can disregard it, we can be part of all of it all, we can partake, take part in the interaction, in the transmission, and the goal is to do it all with zero ego interference, little thought, much body and spirit. The mind is a tool. The being and the body are the substance of all of the content of the human being.

 

We have glorified the tool, but forgotten what it is primarily for. I have forgotten what it is primarily for. For solving problems.

 

4

 

Where we go, what we do, what we see, what makes us us: All those things and events are known, are part of the interconnected reality of the universe, are connected and marked out in time and space as having to occur, having occurred, and having to be willing to occur. But at the same time, there is freedom in all of the world.

 

And nervousness creeps in to stagnate the reality of connection and anti-resistance. Nervousness is resistance. Anxiety is resistance. Depression is resistance. Any thought pattern that is not of the present moment and in the present is resistance. Just allowing the universe to speak at the present moment is non-resistance. Universal source and force is allowed in and allowed to move. Anti-resistance training is here to stay and to allow the work to breathe and be a part of the world.

 

5

 

Breaking down resistance, what is resistance? Resistance is the substance and thought of form identification, it is the idea that we are limited, that things are limited in scope and capability, that we are stuck in only what we can see, feel, hear, etc.

 

6

 

Where does the resistance hide? In the psyche, in the soul, and in the body. There is resistance everywhere, and all we need to do is shine the light of identification and understanding on that resistance, and it will begin to lose its hold on us. There is a lot of resistance in all of our lives. In my life, for that is the only life I can take ownership of and make clear to all that I am the only one that I am concerned with changing, though I hope others will want to join me in changing their own lives….

 

Resistance is hiding at every turn, at every new encounter, at every corner of the universe, and it must be overcome. Similar to the ego, the resistance must be dismantled, carefully and with time, and it will not be something that happens overnight. It is something that will take a good while to master, and something that will take a while for the resistance to disappear. There is something that is positively humbling about the fact that we have been held captive by resistance for this long in our lives. We may not identify with the resistance, but we may see that it is something to be experienced and understood sort of.

 

What the resistance is then is a sense that we are not a part of the whole, that we are somehow separate, not identified with everything and everyone else, that we are not connected in reality. When in reality, it is clear that we are very much connected. And it is certainly going to be an adventure to show the world that we are all connected, that every single one of us is connected to another.

 

There in all the world lived a special reason for all the world to be involved with everything and that reason is to awaken, to realize that we are not the alone people we thought we had been all this time, all alone, all alone and alone, but connected together, forming a web of interrelated oneness and open desire and experience. What may be the same thing here and there may not be the same thing anywhere else. What makes the world true and good is that there is something that makes us all part of being the one part of all that we are being, and when we take that into consideration, we are all we are together.

 

Magic happened tonight. And magic continues to happen all the time, all over the place. There is an interconnected reality in all that there is, in all that there was and will be. When we talk about what made the universe special, and what made the world special, it is because we are taking the chance to see the world for the first time, taking the opportunity to understand the present in the present, and that is magical. The resistance that we all feel once we recognize that we are in the present is a natural opening and awakening process, the resistance makes itself known and by that fact we become self aware, and in turn, it makes us wonder what the real reason for existence is, and really makes us wonder if what we are doing is right, or silly in the perception of others. It seems to me that our perception of the perception of others is the most common and obvious sort of resistance that one can encounter.

 

My perception of how you perceive me dictates my actions. And to some extent that can be good, if what I am considering doing is bad, but if what I am considering doing is good, there need be no feeling that what I am doing will be perceived by others as strange behavior.

 

I am who I am, and if that means I enjoy writing a lot of material in a public place, so be it. Others may think what they may think. What I am doing is not a bad thing. There is actually no necessity to be judged good or bad at all, just what is, is. And if what is, is, then what is, is. And that is all that really matters. We are experiencing the world in a new way.

 

“Not what I pictured” - A statement that shows how we have preconceived notions of how something or someone is going to turn out. We really do not predict the future, we merely live the life, and in living the life we become in tune with reality, and when we only look to form to take the shape of all we are doing, we become dependent on our sense perceptions to tell us about our world. When we are only dependent on our senses, it becomes clear that we are not using our whole selves in order to better see the world and understand it and become one with it.

 

Sense perception has its limitations. What can we ask for instead? A certain kind of knowledge that is intuitive, part of us, a perception that operates based on our bodies but does not come through the five sensory organs, but through our entire presence. And then there is all the stimuli that are out there that bypass us entirely, that we are not subjected to, because we could not handle it all. The universe is moving at an alarming rate, and we in the foreground seem to move quickly at times, but we find it possible to “Stop”, though really it is not possible for us to stop completely, the universe moves inexorably forward, it moves along and through and in and among the world as we can and cannot see it. What matters then is being present, being fully present in order to experience that timeless essence of the now that defines who and what we are at all times.

 

Now is all we can be a part of. Now is all that there ever is. We used to think that there was much more than now, and that we were working on something other than now, but really, now is all we have, and though later may try to invade our psyche, it is only through now that we are able to conceive of or process later or before.

 

A gun cannot stop the force of the universe moving forward, it can only alter its course for a period of time, but time is the universe’s tool, and so any misuse of a firearm will only be a slight speed bump in the course of humanity. What I mean by that is all of man’s desire for war and thinking that they are in the right and so should force others to their same point of view is only a slight delaying of the inevitability of the convergence of all things together for the benefit of the universe. We are on a course to make the universe an amazing place. We are working hard at making things better. What has become the worst will be the best, and what is the best will be the worst, and it will all go tipsy turvey, but in a very sensical way, for those who can understand.

 

I want everyone to understand.

 

I don’t want to beat around the bush. I want it to be clear that what is coming is amazing and a wonderful experience, just as every now is amazing and a wonderful experience.

 

7

 

Can I be free of resistance? Can I escape completely at any time, can I make it away from resistance at all times so that it is not in my way, not a part of who I am or who I think might be here, or there? What is happening is a self using phenomenon. I am afraid of other people looking at me strangely. That is the reality of what I am doing, but really, what I need to understand is that I need to get into what I am doing fully, 100% and that is what I am trying to do all the time. What matters is that I understand there is a meaning behind everything, and that is what is going on, a realization that I am trying to break down all resistance at all times. What I am afraid of is other people’s perception of me, I am afraid that they will be afraid, that they will think I am on drugs or acting strangely, so I decide to curtail my being in the flow, being in the universal stream so that they don’t seem to feel as uncomfortable as I may make them. Or I can just decide to get into the flow by myself when I am alone, get into the universal flow of ideas and thoughts and allow it, just allow it to become one with what I am doing, and make it easy to understand that what I am doing is part of my real personal life, and I am getting into it and working through it and making it happen, and that is what makes it important to do and to visit, and that is why I do it at all.

 

What is the reason behind what I am doing? A desire to help people, a natural inclination toward helping others and creating and sharing. A calling from a higher power to do the same thing.

 

Being pulled away into the land of self delusion and making myself, my ego feel better, making my ego want to enlarge itself, and really that couldn’t be further from my true desires. In fact I want to be able to act fully and completely free of the ego, I want to remove it completely so I don’t have to second guess the motive for my actions.

 

In the upcoming going lean ideas at work, I think I want my self to be glorified and sent northward, and made to seem so important and helpful, but really what I want is to not be there at all, not even to have to do what I am going to do. But if I have to do what I am going to do, and it is going to be successful, I want it to be such that I am not thought of at all, that I am bypassed, can disappear completely, but I fear that would make my ego negatively larger, and I fear also that that would be impossible, and it is not something that would actually happen.

 

And there it is: fear.

 

Being pulled into the world of work, and feeling that there is something there that I must do, and that is to lead the initiative of lean philosophy toward the end goal of pleasing the customer completely, which end goal is that of pleasing the consumer completely.

 

Pleasing the end consumer through providing a safe, quality product that does what it is supposed to do, and nothing else, or is modifiable to do what the user wants it to do.

 

So for drugs, they are issued to help consumers deal with pain and disease, then they are abused and modified in order to alleviate pain in different ways or expand experience in some way.

 

We are not seeing all experience as experience is. I could live a life at home for the rest of my life and every single day would be a joyous occasion and completely different. The reason for that is that I am trying to be completely present, and there are no two ways of looking at a different day, it is the mindless thought patterns that we build that make an every day experience seem like the same exact thing is happening, but that is because the universe is going to continue to give us the experiences we don’t learn from. So what kind of experience have we had over and over that we don’t learn from?

 

Dentist - I haven’t been to the dentist in years. My mouth feels fine, but it is possible there is something terribly wrong just below the surface that I am not aware of. That is fear as well.

 

8

 

What does the resistance mean? The resistance means the distance between my being and the interconnected universe. I was given a true dose of reality, an awakening that showed me that the resistance was there, and now my goal is to remove the resistance completely.

 

The resistance shows itself as my ego, and the ego of those around me. If I can allow the universe to bring the ego down, to take it down piece by piece I will be left with the morsel of my being, and from there I can rebuild the stage. I may not be able to take my ego down completely by myself. I may have to go through “terrible” trials in order to make it happen. I don’t think so though. I think things are going to be bright and sunny all along the way, I just need to see the light.

 

Focusing on the positive instead of the negative in any situation. This is self talk, this is not removal of resistance, or is it? Allow the universe to speak through me. Allow the universe to speak through me, allow the universe to speak through me, without any part of it coming from me, or my ego.

 

That is a tall task. I am intimidated by it, and I am afraid that I may get in the way. I need to let go of my fear, for out of the fear I will taint the message anyway. I need to just do my best, show up and get out of the way. Show up with energy and enthusiasm and get out of the way. Allow the universe to work. Keep myself out of the picture.

 

Am I going in the right direction with the music? Am I placing too much ego in the work, too much of me, not enough of the universe? In creating the songs, they were very much a part of me, a part of the ego, but I think I need to share them in order to bring down the ego partially.

 

Sharing the broken parts of my life is important.

 

Infusing objects with spirit helps them to be more useful.

 

9

 

Show up with energy and enthusiasm and get out of the way. Out of the way, letting the universe guide me through the exercises. The fingers need to be nimble, need to be quick, the mind needs to allow the spirit to work, but process the words and figures, and coordinate the nimbleness of the fingers.

 

What matters is what matters. There is much resistance this morning. I have identified it, I have noticed it. It is there, and it is in my way. It is in the way. The way of the warrior is being blocked by inner resistance. That is the way of it always.

 

We have all the ability to ride the narrow path, but we get in our own way at all times. We have barriers and blockages to get past, we must scoot past them, but first we have to dismantle them, break them down.

 

My physical body is creating resistance. I slept like a wakeful zombie last night, making all sorts of groaning and grunting noises in my sleep because of my snoring. It was awful and scared my wife. Now I am continueing to do the things that created that sort of sleep like smoking and drinking coffee. But I am not drinking coffee much, that is a baby step in the correct direction. Small steps is what it is going to take. How can I take small steps with smoking a cigarette? If I continue to take small breaks between cigarettes and try to lengthen the break, it will take time to get used to the situation. There is a lot of time in there, a lot of time away from there, a lot of time time time, and that is okay, I can take the time because I have all the time in the world. All the time in the world to act and be present in the now. In the now right now I am doing what I am meant to do.

 

I always love to say that, and to remember it is even better, this is what I am meant to do, it is easy to see that as the part and parcel of all there is to see and be. I can bring attention to the fact that I am doing what it is that I am meant to be doing, by creating something, by showing that resistance is futile, that the universe wants more and more and is going to get it. Does the universe actually want? Or does it just expand and all the creations and experiences are a natural outgrowth of that situation?

 

To remove all resistance then is to break down the calcification of the energies, of the bones, of the heart mind and body, to allow the flow to enter into whatever it is that I am doing. What I am doing here (writing) is an exercise in resistance reduction, in helping myself to better understand my world, and the world at large. It is an exercise, and exercising is beneficial. Exercise alone will not be enough, I will need to put it into practice.

 

For me, putting my anti-resistance training on the writing front into practice would mean writing blog posts directly as anti -resistance practice. This is training, and when I am able to directly write the blog posts, it will be practice. And when I am able to directly write the book it will be foresight and possibility.

 

What do I need to do to get into the writing of the blog posts as regular practice?

 

I need to get all the other stuff out of the way, and that is what this is for, that is what this whole experience is for to understand and to know that there is resistance in me which will come out on the page if I don’t break it down first.

 

And I can break it down. Actually, I cannot break it down. The universe can break it down, as I allow the universe to work, as I show up with energy and enthusiasm and get out of the way, the universe will break down the resistance, and as the resistance is broken down, the true light of the universe is able to shine through the creation.

 

And that is the time frame I took in which to write through the resistance this morning.

 

10

 

What the world needs now…

 

Not of my concern what the world needs, of concern only to the universe, what the world actually needs, and when I let the universe work through my fingers I allow the magic of the universe to unfold and become reality.

 

Allow the universe to unfold and become reality.

 

Allow the universe to unfold and become reality.

 

Allow the universe…. am I really allowing the universe to do anything? Or am I simply allowing myself to be a part of the flow of energy, a part of the flow of the universe itself.

 

No thoughts, bubble mind.

 

11

 

Anti-resistance training is not an exercise to do once, it is a lifelong process that allows the universe to come to the forefront of my mind and body, and allows the spirit to work through me. It allows my spirit to truly shine, and my spirit is the same as all the other spirits of people that are out there, we are all one.

 

Sometimes I fear that I am losing my mind. In fact, I am fairly certain of it. But as I am losing my mind, I am gaining my spirit, and that had been lost for a long period of time. That was something that I had neglected for far too long, and it really is what I am here for. To create, and to share, to be a part of something larger than myself, by completely sharing myself with others.

 

Sharing is easier with those close to us, but sometimes it is even harder for those of us who are close with each other, because we are afraid. We are afraid to mess up the status quo, especially if the status quo is good and positive. We are afraid to be ourselves if what ourselves are will be different than what we are now. Not better or worse, just different, and if different then things will need to change. And if things need to change there will be a difficult period of time for all involved with everything. There and then we are without. And so within.

 

I am plagued by delusional thoughts and fears, and I am able to keep them at bay through mindfulness. And allowing the universe to work as it will. How the universe wants to use me is to write, and to create and to share. I am struggling to find a way to do that at work, but I am able to find ways to do it in my spare time. I want my whole life to be part of the constant usefulness of the universe, and not sectioned off to some tiny period of time or life. I want to be completely a part of it, completely a part of the universal working of the world, and furthering the ends that are desired. There is something completely amazing about being alive and being able to create and share.

 

Sharing is secondary. To create is what I love to do and I want to feel this way as often as possible. To create something from nothing, and to build something up from nowhere, and to share with others how it is possible, and how it is something that we all can and ought to do. Ought is for naught, shoulds can dissolve, but I think it is why we are here, but alas I think, and so it is not known, and if it were known it wouldn’t mean anything anyway.

 

The brain plays games, and my brain likes to trick me, trick itself. It tricks my body too, with panic attacks. I stay focused by being present, by being here, by being now at all times. Presence is the art of plainness. The art of simplicity comes from being now, and now only.

 

I am a part of the simple process of expansion that the universe is undergoing. The expansion of the universe is what I am here to take part in, to be a part of. To understand my role is not very important. To take part in my role with energy and enthusiasm is the most important task. I am undermined and devalued in some of my attempts to become one with the universe, and I get in my own way most often times, and I allow others to allow myself to create a mental block around something they are doing. It is always on me though, my mind structures build something out of nothing often times, something negative and not worth my time or effort of life and living.

 

So I will move on from those things. I can let those structures decompose and return into the bowels of my mind as I build new structures.

 

The new structures show that the universe is in constant harmony. That everything works toward the benefit of all living things. That there is enough for everyone everywhere, and that there is no need for competition or war. I can take what I need, and that is enough. I can share everything I have, everything I “own” everything I ever will create, and it will be a part of the main, and the whole of the universe. That is the end all purpose. That is the creative life. That is the life I choose to lead, to live, to breathe to be a part of all the time.

 

Will you join me? Will you knock down your own resistance? Will you leave the prison of your mind and start building the new earth with your being? Will I? I will fail unendingly, and I am okay with that. Continuous improvement is the goal, is the only reality. Practicing what I am set to do on a daily, minute by minute basis is all I am interested in doing. There are other tasks that come to mind, that come to light of which I must be a part, but they are just really working toward some other person’s end or idea of what life should be like. They are not my life goal. I must work within those goals for a period of time while I build the strength to carry my own life and the life of my family.

 

This process, this writing, this time, right now as I type is building the strength. Allowing the universe to work, unimpeded by my resistance. I can drop more and more resistance, and actually it is the universe that drops the resistance for me, for I can do nothing on my own. I am connected, and it is certain that that is why my life has been a continuous blessing.

 

12

 

I am in my glory never. I am in the universe’s glory when I am a vessel to be poured into, open and receiving like water whatever is going to come from the universe to me. I am here, I am ready, I am weak, I am not strong. I don’t know what to do with myself at times. I am not strong at all. I can barely stand, but I am open and ready, ready for what the universe has in store for me.

 

Whatever that may be, I am ready to receive it, I have been called upon, and I am showing up, I am ready to be a part of whatever it is that I am to be a part of. I don’t know what to call it, I don’t know what it may or may not be, I don’t know what to think about any of it. I don’t know what to think, and that is okay, I am not my mind. I am the being behind my mind. And when I think of it that way, when I understand that that is so, everything else seems to disappear, and it is all fine and good again. I am the being behind all that I say, think, breathe and do.

 

I am being.

 

I am one with life.

 

I am one with the universe.

 

All the tribulations of my inner and outer body and mind are nothing, but a candle in the wind, and the light of my being is the light of the candle, which the universe allows to be buffeted and blown but not put out yet. I have not been blown out yet for a reason. This is the reason. To create, to share, to let the world know that the light shines within each of us, the universe allows it to be so, the universe makes it so.

 

I have immediate needs to get to the higher plane. I need to make enough money that I don’t have to worry about making money ever again. I need people in the right place in my life so that I understand that I don’t have to worry about money any more. That will give me freedom to leave where I am in order to pursue my true calling which is just this, to write and create and share with everyone the joy of complete surrender to the universe. It took me months to understand it, but I understand it. It took me to lose my mind, but now I would not get my mind back for anything, for I am at complete peace in the presence of my being. My mind and body are here to serve my being, though both have been turned against being for a long period of time, perhaps too long. I will find out. It doesn’t change my trajectory. It keeps me focused unto the end, for when the end comes, all will be ready, for I am already ready, I just forget sometimes. I just forget that I am already ready. It does make me somewhat sad to those I love and may leave behind whenever I am called home, but I know it is the way of things, and that is the ultimate solace.

 

The way of life is the life. The way of tao is tao. It is all making sense in my life now, in ways I never thought I could understand it. There is nothing to understand, there is only to be. To be awash in the living of life, every precious moment, without wanting to press pause, rewind or fastforward. Just letting it be, as I let myself be.

 

The more I let myself be, the greater the change will be for me, the more I let myself allow the universe to work, the more my change will grow, the more my life will abound in blessings and in the world will work toward a greater future, though that is not the goal.

 

Now is the goal, and the only goal there ever will be. I can make and act on plans, but the only ever time is now, and now alone. There is no other time, it is all a figment of imagination, and my imagination is powerful and so I get caught up quite often in before and after and think that that is reality, when in reality it is only now, it is only and can ever only be now now now..

 

Presence is my calling, my path, my way forward, my experience is such that I am ever present, ever a part of the same thing that I have always been a part of. There is joy and reassurance in living and in life. There is magic in being present and knowing the presence of present and now.

 

When my thoughts do wander, I become disconnected from the universe. The thoughts come and try to steal me away, and often times I let them, but here and now I am part of the flow of the universe, not allowing resistance to stop anything in it’s path for love and joy to flow to every person in the world.

 

What could I possibly be thinking? about love and joy to every person in the world? I am not thinking, I am being, and that is the joy of all of it.

 

I am about ready to be rid of the resistance practice model and get on with writing to share and think and be with all who are interested, all who may be affected in a positive way with what I write about. There is joy in learning, and there is peace in understanding, but neither one touches the light of being.

 

13

 

“Our truest life is when we are in dreams awake.” Thoreau

 

My goal is to awaken my dreams, and have my life be lived as if it were my dream. Is that the goal of the universe as well? I believe it is. The universe wants all of my dreams to come true, and is working diligently to make that all happen.

 

I have work to do in order for the dreams to come true. I have to show up. Every day. No matter what. And do my best. My best may be different every day, but I have to give everything my all all day and night in order to achieve the dreams I want to achieve.

 

That is the goal. Specifically I want to be worry free when it comes to money. Money and I have never really been on good terms and I want to change that. Money is just a tool, just something that is used as a value holder something that can be manipulated and changed around to do any kind of work. I want to learn to wield that tool and do it well.

 

I thanked the universe for everything this morning, and again, thank you for everything in my life, whether I see it currently as a blessing or a curse, I thank you for all of it. Seeing blessings and curses is looking at the world through a lense. The reality is it all is what it is, there is no good or bad. What happens is what happens.

 

14

 

The resistance can be felt physically, it is there at all times, it is hovering around the outside of all action, waiting to pounce and strangle out the strength of our action and being.

 

But I am breaking through the resistance. I am breaking through with some willpower, but mostly with the strength of the universe, allowing me to become myself, allowing things to work together and come together in the best way possible. These are growing pains. I am going through growing pains. They are here and they are there and that is the way they go.

 

To get past growing pains, I just need to grow. And to grow and grow and let it grow, let it grow! There is something special in the exercises I am performing. I am trying to break new ground to get in touch with the universe by allowing the universe to use me completely. To get in touch with my true self, by uncovering all the resistance and excess crap that has come to cover me up.

 

I have panic attacks when I eat in public. It is not fun. I don’t want to have to go through it any more. I give it up to the universe, allow the universe to take it away from me. Through some miracle of science or space I eat in peace at all times. Because I choose to eat consciously. Not just because it is time to eat, but because I am hungry. And right now, I may not be hungry for a while. My brain is getting itself back, and I am experiencing what is.

 

When I experience a panic attack, I can stay in the now. I am present and I am with the whole process, I am who I am what I am.

 

Presence in the face of crisis is a wonderful thing. Trying to carry on a conversation in the middle of a panic attack is not a nice thing.

 

Get past the panic attacks, breathe deeply. Allow things to move freely, become one with the universe, allow it to move and flow within me. It is inside me and outside me and me. It is everything.

 

When I realize that the universe is everything I can detach from my self a little bit. If something happens to me, I will still be a part of the universe but in a different way.

 

I don’t know why the panic attacks come, and I don’t know if I need to know or understand. I want them to stop coming. I want my ears to stop being red. I want my chest to feel normal. I want my muscles to work correctly. I don’t know what I want. → That is not true anymore! I want everything for everyone. I want my family to be calm, close and connected. I am passionate about helping others learn, love and grow. I want to share my talents in art, writing and music. I can learn any skill at any time. I give all my creations away in order to give back.

 

A “Life Is Fun” party - get together and just hang out. No reason, just hang out together and enjoy each other’s company.

Sabitra Khadka lives on Jaishithok, Lamidada, Kavre; more 20 KMs to the East from Dhulikhel. She is physically challenged girl with strong desire to learn computers. She cannot use her both hands. Her family is too poor that they cannot afford her for the treatment abroad. And, most of the hospitals of Dhulikhel and Kathmandu had already declared that she couldn’t be treated on Nepal. Doctors said, perhaps she cannot be treated anywhere. She is struggling on 10th standard. She passed ten years of her study only by writing with her toes. She eats directly with her mouth without any help of her hands and toes. She brushes her teeth with the help of her toes. She is 19 years old and has two younger sisters and one younger brother. Bother is struggling on 12 standard. Elder of the younger sisters is already married and has a child, youngest is also on 10th standard.

She wants to learn computers and would like to be the sample for her community. She wants to serve her community by her computer knowledge. But she cannot afford it. ADRA, an INGO, is funding for her education. She placed her interest about Computers to ADRA and it sends her to Dhulikhel Telecenter to solve her queries. When she uses the computer for the first time, it was a laptop and she enjoyed it a lot. Later, she found it much difficult to learn since she is weak in English. She studied on a Public School that starts formal education of English only from class five. So, its been only five year, she is introduced to English. She is perfect on making sentences but is really weak on understanding the meaning of sentences. She placed the same problem to the Dhulikhel Telecenter and came to know about Windows Localization Project. She said, only the Windows in Nepali can fulfill her dreams.

 

I got her when we were making a documentary related to Windows Localization Project.

1 2 ••• 23 24 26 28 29 ••• 79 80